tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-42000285706063699552024-03-08T15:08:09.057-08:00Alien Sex StoriesA collection of Sexy Alien Erotica and Alien Sex Stories.Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comBlogger12125truetag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-63107929875564439222011-12-05T13:52:00.001-08:002011-12-05T13:55:03.416-08:00Mated for Life<br />
Andrea Smith sighed. She had come home after another disaster of a date. She knew that she was pretty, but there was something wrong with her. She worked in a bank, had light brown hair that was long and silky. Her breasts were a solid C cup and still perky for her age. She had bright blue eyes that were intelligent and compassionate. Andrea was 28 and still hadn't had a long term relationship with any man. She had had many dates which sometimes led to sex, but it was often awkward or painful.<br />
Tonight's date had looked right, a large man who took care of his body. But he wanted someone to take care of him. He wanted her, but was looking for someone would mommy him. Andrea wanted to be the submissive one, the one being possessed. Andrea wanted a big strong man. Someone who could take control and give her pleasure, someone who would cherish her while making her feel totally loved. But nobody could do that for her.<br />
As Andrea got ready for bed she thought about the ideal man for her. Large, really big. Smooth chest with well developed muscles. Kind heart, but strong willed. Someone who would love her and dominate their sex life. Someone who would fuck her in a frenzy of passion. She settled under her covers, stroking her clit as she imagined what it would be like to be taken by a gigantic cock.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
Andrea was gone in a bright flash of light. One minute she had been lying in bed, masturbating to her favorite fantasy, the next she was lying on a hard cold slab with a bright light shining down on her naked body. She was slightly chilled and her nipples were hard and tight with the cold. She couldn't move, her body would not obey her commands. She couldn't even turn her head, she could only blink.<br />
A scream died in her throat as a metal probe descended from out of the bright light, silencing her, filling and stretching her mouth with a flexible yet hard substance. Andrea's gag reflex was pushed past as the probe expanded into her throat. It spurted liquid into her throat that she swallowed involuntarily. Smoothly it retracted and Andrea could breathe again. Andrea wanted to scream, wanted to cry. This wasn't a nightmare, this was real. The terror invaded her mind as she was able to watch the metal thing touch her body, make her body react against her will while she lay unable to move.<br />
The probe traveled down her body and the cold tip molded into a nub that vibrated. The bright lights shone down on the shiny metal as Andrea's body shuddered with erotic desire from the stimulation to her clitoris. Andrea's mind was caught in a loop of feeling incredibly aroused, but sickened by the almost rape from the metal probe, but it had felt so good, would it do it again? Oh God, please do it again. Her body warmed as desire flushed through her.<br />
The probe then adjusted to a thin, almost human looking phallic shape and smoothly glided into Andrea's vagina. The cold, hard head of the probe warmed as Andrea's body shuddered with arousal. The feeling of fullness grew as the probe expanded and lengthened inside her body. Andrea felt her body stretch with the invader and then start to hurt as the stretch continued past anything she had ever felt before. Andrea's body lay passive as the probe settled deeper into her body and the burning of stretched tissues died into a soft ache.<br />
Andrea let her mind wander as all movement seemed to stop. Why had she been taken, what kind of experiments were they going to do to her? Andrea had always laughed at alien abduction stories, telling herself that the sad and lonely individuals who talked about it needed to get a life. But now she was one of them. No human technology could do this, what else was going to happen to her? Why were they making her body feel so good?<br />
Slowly Andrea became aware of a throbbing pulse issuing from the probe inside her vagina. The throb echoed along her body, the soft need filling her core as the pulse started to deepen in tone and her body started to shudder with its echo. Andrea's body throbbed in time to the rhythmic pulse at her center. Her body was aroused and on fire. She wanted to touch herself to bring herself to climax, but she still couldn't move.<br />
Andrea panted with need as the throb became faster, she wanted to move but couldn't. Then the end of the probe started to increase size again. As each pulse throbbed, Andrea could feel the stretch again. The pain/pleasure brought her closer to climax as the throb and stretch gave Andrea's body more stimulation. She was awash in a sea of sensation. Her eyes closed as she allowed herself to forget that she wasn't here by choice, forgot that it was a machine doing this to her.<br />
Andrea opened her eyes as she felt the hard slab she was lying on move into a seat configuration. The slab pushed her shoulders and head up as the seat formed around her bottom and thighs. The newly formed chair split between Andrea's legs and held her thighs apart, cradling her knees and lifting them higher than her hips. Andrea watched fascinated as the chair extended arms from the side which then clamped onto her breasts, molding and supporting their shape as she was brought almost upright.<br />
The throb from between her legs grew more intense as gravity pushed Andrea's body down onto the probe. The soft stimulation from the chair on Andrea's skin increased as the chair seemed to stoke and tease her skin. Andrea's breasts were subjected to a humming vibration as the vaginal probe withdrew and then pushed back in.<br />
Andrea's body shuddered as the metal cockhead started sliding in and out. Andrea wanted to move, do something, but the inability to move only fueled the erotic fire dancing through her. Andrea had a favorite fantasy that was similar, but this was even better. Andrea surrendered to the physical and closed her eyes as her knees were lifted higher and the phallic probe grew bigger and plunged in deeper and deeper with each stroke.<br />
Andrea's breathing was reduced to harsh pants as the long awaited climax came near. Andrea wanted to tighten her internal muscles, but the lack of control over her relaxed body had drawn out what would have taken minutes into what seemed like hours. Andrea was running with sweat and she could feel her juices dripping down from the curve of her bottom as the vaginal probe thrust in and out, faster and faster.<br />
'Oh God, nearly there, just a few more'. Andrea's internal cry came just as the vaginal probe dived in with a painful thrust that went deeper and expanded wider than before. Andrea was shivering with need as the probe stopped moving again. Andrea wanted to scream. The need burned through her body.<br />
Andrea felt a tiny movement at the tip of the probe as a small tube extended from the probe into her cervix. The small tube injected a gush of warm liquid into Andrea's womb and then retracted. The liquid heated her center and seemed to flow through her body. The vaginal probe slowly reduced and pulled out, leaving Andrea's body screaming with need.<br />
Andrea burned with unfulfilled desire as the chair once again turned into the flat slab and her body was left lying flat with her thighs together again. But now Andrea ached with emptiness. She wanted to be filled again. She wanted to feel more, the fire of need sang through her body.<br />
A door opened in the darkness beyond the lights. Two plainly dressed beings entered carrying a full body harness. The suit looked like a diving wetsuit except that the front was missing. The suit would cover her back, legs and arms, leaving her crotch and front free. There were attachment fastenings on the shoulder, knees and side that looked as if they would be matched with something else.<br />
The workers were both taller and broader than Andrea, neither male nor female, but a mix of the two. They didn't look like the stereotypical Grays, but they definitely looked alien. Silently they started to attach the harness to Andrea, fitting her arms and legs into the suit. Andrea wanted to ask them to touch her, help her climax, but Andrea's body still betrayed her. Her eyes met the worker's and she was surprised to see a warm understanding shine from them, but the worker didn't touch her the way she wanted.<br />
Finally the harness was fastened and the workers pressed a small button on the suit and it powered up. The dark material changed and molded to Andrea's skin as it warmed. It felt like a second skin, holding her tight, but without putting any stress on it. The suit tightened on Andrea's flesh, making it feel incredibly sensitive and it increased the desire that was driving her out of her mind. Her whole body throbbed with unfulfilled passion. There was nothing else in her mind, all thoughts about what was happening to her were concentrated on the need for sexual climax.<br />
The two workers reached back and brought forward a rolling stand that had straps dangling from it. The workers pulled Andrea upright and attached the shoulder fastenings of the suit to the stand and Andrea's body was lifted and held dangling nearly 5 feet in the air. The worker lifted Andrea's knees and attached them to the stand. Both thighs spread to their widest extent. The metal stand held her tightly with her aching vagina exposed and wanting, dripping with need.<br />
Andrea's body ached with the stretched position, but was overridden by the throb from her center as the position she was harnessed into suggested erotic possibilities. The two workers grabbed the stand and started to push it out of the bright room.<br />
The door swooshed open and Andrea was brought into a room where a creature of fantastical proportions was waiting. He looked humanoid, almost human except for the red tint to his skin and the slight horn-like bumps on his forehead.<br />
He was dressed in a similar fashion to Andrea, his black suit was open at the front, with matching fastenings, but this male was huge. He was impossibly tall and broad, Andrea estimated nearly 8 feet tall. His engorged cock stood stiff and weeping was nearly as wide as Andrea's thigh at the base and looked longer than her arm. There was no pubic hair. Large heavy, hairless balls hung below the cock, she could swear they throbbed. The man looked like her fantasy come to life, a perfect mate. Andrea's body wanted that cock inside her, but her mind knew that her body couldn't accept anything that big without a lot of damage. But she would willingly surrender to him if he would give her the satisfaction that she desperately craved.<br />
The large man walked up to her, grabbed her face and brought her eyes to meet his. "Will you be mine, my slave? Will you accept me as your Master?" The words sang in Andrea's head, but the man hadn't spoken aloud. "Think your answer. Will you submit, give yourself to me, mind, body and soul? I will own you, your body. I will possess you, your passion, your arousal." The fire in the large man's eyes burned into Andrea, she felt consumed.<br />
The look of impatience on the man's face tinged the mental voice. "Your past life is over. If you submit to me, I can give you satisfaction. Do you want completion?" The large man leant his body closer, bent his knees slightly and started rubbing the tip of his cock across Andrea's clitoris, she gasped as the bloom of desire screamed into her brain.<br />
"Yes. Oh God, fuck yes." Andrea didn't care anymore, she wanted to climax. She no longer cared about what happened after. She wanted his cock, wanted to be possessed. She would surrender, she couldn't help herself. Andrea needed his cock inside her.<br />
The large man adjusted his hold on her face and watched her reaction as he spoke in her head. "I release you." As the man said that, Andrea could move again. The large man leant closer, his breath brushing Andrea's lips. He spoke to her in mindspeak again as his eyes bored into Andrea's brain. "Say, Take me Master." Andrea's mind drowned in this man's eyes as she was captured and all she could do was obey.<br />
Andrea thought the words. "Take me Master." The large cock slid down to the opening of Andrea's wet and willing center. The feel of the hot flesh was incredible. The heat and then the incredible pressure of the giant cock forcing its way into Andrea's body only drove her arousal higher. The flash of pain from her stretched vagina was replaced by the increased sensation that the tightness brought. Andrea heard her Master's voice in her head. "Mine." Andrea's body wavered on the pain/pleasure edge.<br />
Andrea could feel the thick cock sinking deeper into her body, stretching her wider and forcing her body to accept the hard, thick intruder. The throbbing of his pulse was pounding in the veins of his cock and Andrea could feel every ripple, every notch of the hot cock as it slid slowly into her tight tunnel. She couldn't think, the feeling of being possessed drowned out thought, she could only feel.<br />
Andrea was stretched and full as the flared tip of his cock settled against her cervix and pushed harder, penetrating deeper into her body. Less than a quarter of his cock was inside her. The feeling of being split in two was accompanied by the need for more, it sang in her body, but the harness didn't allow for movement. The Master pulled out slightly as his gaze filled Andrea's mind as his cock filled her body. She had some sexual experience, but this was far outside anything she had ever felt. She was owned, a slave. Her world shattered in a bright light of orgasm as her Master's cock thrust up hard into her body and claimed his slave.<br />
Andrea's sight was filled with her Master's eyes penetrating her consciousness, as orgasm after orgasm was pounded into her body by her Master's cock thrusting in faster and faster, again and again. The hard cock pulled almost right out and slammed in, again and again. Andrea's body tightened on the hard cock with unending passion, as she felt the satin steel of each thrust with every cell and nerve in her tight and wet vagina.<br />
As each wave of orgasm rolled through her body, Andrea's brain was invaded with another different feeling of pleasure, as her Master fucked her brain as well as her body. Her Master's gaze held her captive as he dived into her brain and made each harder thrust of his cock more pleasurable than the last. The throb of each heartbeat echoed in the pulsing sensation of her Master's cock as it pounded away at Andrea's body and mind.<br />
As Andrea's world faded away on a wave of pure pleasure she heard her Master's voice. "What are you?" Andrea could only reply. "Yours, Master. Your slave, your body Master." Andrea's body was rammed by a final lunge of her Master's cock as he orgasmed.<br />
The feel of her Master's cum burned into her body as it was shot straight into her womb under incredible force. The rush of fluid filled her with warmth and she felt it moving into the rest of her body as the jets of cum overflowed through Andrea's fallopian tubes. Her body was bathed internally as the Master's cum possessed her whole body. She felt like her whole body had turned to liquid, her body totally relaxed as the hot cum was absorbed by her body. With that Andrea faded out as another orgasm rolled through every single cell of her body.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
Andrea became aware again as the pleasure simmered inside her body. She was pressed up against something warm and moving. She could feel her body sing with pleasure with her Master's cock buried deep within her body. It pulsed and throbbed as her Master walked. Each movement sent a ripple of heat into her center.<br />
She was attached to her Master. The fastenings of her suit were connected to her Master's. Andrea's knees were lifted and attached to the sides of her Master's suit. The side attachments under Andrea's shoulder blades were attached to fastenings on the Master's side. As the Master walked the small movement caressed Andrea's internal lining of her vagina which had increased a hundred fold in sexual sensitivity. She lifted her head from where it had rested on the warmth of her Master's bare chest and looked up to find her Master smiling down at her as he walked along the corridors.<br />
"Come for me." The Master's eyes locked with Andrea's as a huge orgasm rippled through her body. "And again." Andrea's body obeyed the mental command. Her fists grabbed at the handholds on her Master suit, as the second orgasm shuddered through Andrea. The throb of her Master's cock pulsed through her body. The wash of orgasm relaxed Andrea and she felt her Master's hand on her head. "Sleep, my slave. All will be well." As Andrea drifted off to sleep she felt the push of her Master's cock deeper in her body as he walked along. Her Master's cock was still growing. Andrea felt a thrill as she thought of pleasuring her Master's cock as it grew even larger inside her body.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The Master settled into the pilot's seat of his craft. He secured himself and his sexy attachment using the approved configuration for Master and slave. He powered up the controls for the short flight to his home planet. He had been lucky to find a sex slave so soon after coming into his sexual maturity. He had only reached maturity five cycles ago and only went to the slave market on the off chance that one might be compatible and available. This slave would do well, her mind was wonderfully refreshing. This slave had never been touched mentally, such a rarity and well worth the price he had paid.<br />
She would be easy to train as the mental stimulants and hormones she had been prepared with, were almost perfectly compatible with her species. Her mind had been so open, it was like slipping into a soft comfortable glove. He had been worried that she would fight her new life, but so far it had been better than expected. The Master looked down at his prize and stroked her beautiful hair, he liked it a lot. If it got too long he would braid it, but at the moment it was very pleasing to him. The Master felt the first mental stirrings of his slave as the craft started its ascent.<br />
As Andrea woke, she realized that it hadn't been a dream, but was now her reality. Her Master was now seated and she was now sitting in his lap, still impaled on the monster cock. Andrea was aware of added pressure across her back and could see that they were in some sort of spaceship. She could see the world turning black as the ground disappeared. The strain of increased G forces pressed down on Andrea. The feel of her Master's cock buried deep in her body increased as she was pressed down into his lap.<br />
The Master looked down at his slave, tilted her head back and kissed her. The soft mouth opened eagerly and the Master's tongue dove in as he mentally called to his slave. "Feel my cock throb, tighten your internal walls, caress my cock inside your tunnel of need. Stroke my cock with your muscles." The Master stroked his tongue inside his slave's mouth as she obeyed his commands.<br />
Andrea's body obeyed. Not that she would refuse, not now. Her body tightened around her Master's cock and then relaxed and then tightened again as the G forces pressed her onto her Master's cock. Andrea was aroused and needy as the tip of her Master's cock vibrated her cervix. Then the Master put his tongue all the way down her throat and she felt a liquid being forced into her throat and into her stomach. She climaxed and the sensation was intensified by the Master's mind-spoken command. "Come now, slave." The feel of her Master's cum filled her again as the pulsing jets of cum spread inside her relaxed and totally obedient body.<br />
As Andrea's body shivered and shook with the orgasm the Master pulled back from her throat and allowed Andrea to inhale a deep breath. "Good slave." The Master mentally stroked Andrea's pleasure center for taking his tongue first time and not panicking. The liquid he had sent into his slaves' throat was more hormonal stimulants to increase her sexual desire. As the Master stroked along Andrea's mental pleasure center he projected a mental image of what he wanted to do when they got to his home.<br />
The mental image that invaded Andrea's mind was enough to send her crashing into another orgasm. The white light of pleasure sent Andrea into the calm of sleep as a small mental chuckle from her Master was heard. "Rest now, slave. You've had a hard day."<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The Master landed his craft on his small homeworld and left the droids and servants to unload his supplies. It has been a very profitable journey, now he was going to take some time to get to know his slave, learn her body and bond.<br />
He entered his home and set the privacy lock in place. His servants were well trained and his Major Domo could be trusted to carry on without his supervision. The Master took his slave into his large bedroom and carefully undid the fastenings of the harness suit. His slave stayed asleep as he pulled his cock from her body, but that wasn't surprising considering the energy she had expended.<br />
The Master peeled off Andrea's suit, laid her on the huge bed and covered her with a light sheet. The Master went to the bathroom and showered. He had lots of time to get ready as his slave was still sleeping deeply as he returned and ordered dinner from the cook. The Master put aside his slave's meal and ate his with relish, he also had lots of energy to replenish.<br />
Andrea woke to a wonderful smell in the air, but an empty ache inside her. Andrea's body ached with physical discomfort and an unidentified emotional loss. With a start she sat up realizing that she was no longer impaled by her Master's cock. Andrea swung round as she heard a chuckle come from the other side of the room.<br />
"Come over here and eat slave, you have lots of energy to catch up on." The Master spoke aloud as he sat at a table, Andrea crawled off the huge bed to sit opposite her Master on the seat indicated. The seat had been made especially for her, she climbed the steps and gingerly sat on the cushion. Sitting was slightly uncomfortable, but tolerable. She was surprised that she hadn't been particularly hurt by the monster size of her Master's cock.<br />
Andrea drank the highly concentrated energy broth from a bowl and ate the unidentifiable food as she looked at the large man who was as naked as she was. He was very pleasing to her in an alien almost demonic sense with a cock that was more than obscene, and all hers. Andrea was aroused as she remembered what it felt like when her Master had taken her the first time. After Andrea finished eating, the Master took her hand and led her to the bathroom. She felt child-like in size, her head only came up to the Master's chest. Andrea could swear he was taller than before.<br />
As her Master turned, Andrea realized that his cock had somehow disappeared. There was just a small little bulge in the pubic hair. The disappointment flooded her, was that all the sex that she was going to get? The Master patted Andrea's head. "My species has a different physiological structure. At this stage of my sexual maturity my cock only comes out when aroused and grows to fit the available space. I am just starting my sexual development. Don't worry my slave, you'll get more pleasure later, first let's get you clean." The Master's voice was gentle and soft, just like his mental voice. Andrea could only think of pleasing her Master. Andrea's body was cleaned thoroughly, inside and out. By the end she was aroused and aching with need again. The space that felt empty had grown, she needed her Master to fill it again. "Take me Master." Andrea wanted to be filled, completed, possessed. The Master smiled a predatory smile, lifted his slave into his arms and walked back into the bedroom. He lay his slave down on the bed and crouched over her as she lay looking up at him.<br />
As the Master watched, his slave spread her legs and placed her hands above her head. She was totally exposed and wanting, her vagina wet and waiting to be filled. The Master's cock unsheathed from his body and grew to an impressive size as the slave watched and groaned with need. The Master bent his head and started to lick and tease his slave's clitoris. Using mind speak he commanded. "Don't come until I tell you to. No orgasm until permitted." The Master was pleased when his slave mind-spoke in reply. "Yes Master, anything for you Master."<br />
Andrea surrendered to her Master, her need for fulfillment overrode her need for identity as she felt her Master's mental touch stroke and fill her mind. The touch of his long, hot tongue made her body sing and then his tongue dived into her vagina, licking up into the hot tunnel. Andrea trembled with the repressed need to climax. The ability to climax had been surrendered and so her body shuddered on the edge of orgasm for what felt like hours. "More Master, please, more." The slave begged. The Master knew his slave had been very patient, so he would give her more. The lick and thrust of the Master's tongue was removed and the slave was able to calm slightly as the Master moved up to her breasts. With one hand the Master teased one nipple and he sucked the other breast into his mouth and stroked the flesh with his tongue. The slave's breasts were just the right size. The slave panted and groaned as the orgasm was denied. The feel was incredible, Andrea had never felt like this before. The Master crawled over Andrea's body, licking and sucking across her skin. Finally he lifted her legs up high and wide as he pressed his weeping cockhead to his slave's vagina.<br />
Andrea's body was vibrating with need she opened her legs as wide as she could and mentally pleaded. "Take me Master, make me yours. Fill me Master, possess me, fuck me." The slave's plea was rewarded.<br />
"Yes, my slave, you can come now." With a massive thrust the Master slammed his hard wide cock into Andrea, sending a crash of pleasure through her brain as he hammered her brains pleasure center while slamming into her cervix with his hot shaft.<br />
The Master leant over his slave and thrust into her body with long hard strokes, faster and faster, harder and harder as he matched each stroke with a mental slam into his slave's brain. She was so incredibly responsive, each thrust brought an orgasm, piling one on top of another, overlapping and burning away all thoughts but her Master and the pleasure he was bringing her. He felt his climax coming and thrust in again as his seed was fired into the small channel of his slave's cervix, filling his slave to overflowing. The limp body under his was still shuddering as the orgasms rolled through her body.<br />
The Master rolled onto his back pulling his slave on top and he rested, slightly propped up on the headboard as he watched his slave struggle to stay awake as the sated feeling overwhelmed her. The Master stoked through his slave's long hair. "Sleep now my little slave. When you awaken you can pleasure me again."<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
When Andrea woke and could feel her Master's cock throbbing inside her. She could feel some of the changes in her body that the hard and massive intruder had wrought. She smiled at her Master. Andrea's heart had never been this full of love and desire. What she remembered of her past was nothing in comparison to what she was feeling now.<br />
The Master smiled back and put his hands under his head. "Pleasure yourself on my cock slave, keep moving until I tell you to stop." The Master commanded his slave's body and it moved as he commanded.<br />
Andrea's legs had straddled the Master's body and her feet were just touching the bed. She had propped her hands on his chest to get traction to move and she lunged forwards and then backwards. The effort it took to move was overridden by the pleasure as the first orgasm rolled through Andrea's body. Andrea could feel the throb of her Master's cock as she thrust backwards. The hard velvet flesh felt so good as she slammed back onto it again and again. The mental command of her Master allowed Andrea to concentrate on the feeling that coursed through her body as she moved backwards and forwards to her pleasure. Andrea's body was operating under the Master's direction and she could just enjoy the ride as time and again she was brought to climax.<br />
The Master controlled his slave's movements with his gaze as he locked her gaze to his. The swinging hair and shuddering of her body counterpointed the unbroken stroke as his slave pleasured him. The Master shifted his hands to his slave's breasts as she thrust onto his wide cock. Pinching and rubbing his slave's breasts increased her pleasure as the Master watched the orgasms shake his slave's body, over and over.<br />
Again and again Andrea drove herself back onto her Master's cock. The shaking of her thighs, the rasping breath, the sweat running down her body all were small things compared with the endless pleasure of being allowed to pleasure her Master. Orgasm after orgasm thundered through her body as her Master placed his hands on her shoulders and started pushing her down even more firmly. One final hard thrust and her Master's cum tore into her body, filling and warming every crevice inside her. Andrea's final orgasm was blindingly enhanced by her Master's mental shove against her brain's pleasure center that shook Andrea to the core and she fainted even as her body still trembled with orgasmic shudders.<br />
The Master lay back with satisfaction. This was going to work out well indeed. The mental pathways were open and free in his slave. She was pleasing to the eye and took enjoyment from the act, her uncensored mental shouts of pleasure were even more arousing to him. Her pleasure was echoed back to him freely. His slave apparently had no mental barriers of any sort, a perfect sex slave.<br />
The Master now had to do some work. A large estate didn't run itself, even with the best help money could buy. The Master eased his new slave off his rapidly dwindling cock and went to clean up. After a bath and more food he picked up his new possession and carefully bathed her in the deep water of the bathing pool. He kept his slave asleep by a mental command to the autonomic part of her brain as he carefully washed and cleaned her body, inside and out.<br />
He carried his slave out into the bedroom and dressed her in the harness suit again. The Master pulled his suit on as well and he gently fastened his slave back into the tight position. His cock was not aroused, but he would be as soon as he allowed his slave to wake. Until then he had work to do. With a gentle brush of her face with his fingertips, the Master settled his slave into his chest with the restraint and stepped out into the main house.<br />
The Master was pleased with his workers. There was very little to correct from the two cycles he had been away. Sitting down and doing the paperwork was a chore but it had to be done. His slave was still in deep sleep, so he might as well do all the work while he had the time. If he didn't allow his slave enough rest she wouldn't be able to stand the rigors of her duties. Besides the old saying, 'denial makes the cock grow bigger' might be true.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
Once the paperwork was done the Master decided to do a patrol of his property. He decided to go on beastback, as they needed exercise after his time away. By the time the Master reached the stables the beast was saddled and ready to ride. With a strong heave, he was seated and his slave was settled on his lap. Swiftly the Master rode out of the yard on the beast.<br />
As he trotted along the Master felt the slave wake to the rhythm of the beast. The groan of her arousal was pleasing to the Master. The slave tightened her grip on his hips with her knees and bore down on his pubic bone. "Oh Master, yes Master." The Master could tell her clitoris was being pounded by the bounce of the beast. Her hot wet juices bathed his hidden cock.<br />
The slave's arousal was being broadcast as her groans and panting complimented the mental cry as she neared orgasm just from the friction. Her arousal called to the Master and his cock unsheathed and slid into the hot heat of his slave's wetness. Andrea's body felt every pulse as the expanding muscle throbbed and pushed into her body while being pounded on her clit. As his cock grew in length and breadth, his slave's mental calls grew in need. "Oh God, oh yes, more, oh God fuck me, yessss." The frantic need of his slave was incredibly stimulating to the Master.<br />
The Master kicked the beast and they started to canter. The pounding changed rhythm, but grew faster and harder. The Master's cock was full, wide and still growing, the bounce was slamming the tip into Andrea's cervix. Andrea's body had been altered and changed by the Master's cum and now her cervix was even more sensitive than her clitoris. The pounding that the ride was giving it, brought orgasm after orgasm as the Master rode the beast in a fast canter.<br />
Andrea's orgasms were so intense that she was insensible, almost unconscious as the canter dropped to a trot and then slowed to a walk. The Master waited until his slave had got some awareness back and then kissed her. The Master's tongue slid into Andrea's mouth and filled her with the hot muscle. As her jaw was forced wider the Master stroked her mental pleasure center as he thrust his tongue down his slave's throat and kicked the beast into a trot.<br />
The pounding of her cervix and clitoris from the ride, the feel of her Master's tongue filling her plus the mental stimulation, brought Andrea an orgasm of fearsome power that shook her until she passed out. The Master pulled his tongue out and rode back to the stables with a hard canter which aroused his slave as she woke again. His slave was making mewling noises as he held off her orgasm by a mental block, while feeling his throbbing cock expand even further than ever into the hot tight body of his slave.<br />
The Master was able to hold off his orgasm until he finally rode the beast into the yard. With a tight hold on himself and his slave, he lifted off the animal and walked back to the house. He loosened the harness as he neared the bed. He dove down, shoving his cock with all his strength into his slave, releasing his climax.<br />
The pleasure/pain of the thrust and orgasm brought a scream from Andrea's lips that was stifled by the hard weight of the Master collapsing onto her. As the Master's cum slammed into her body another more intense wave of orgasms rolled through her. The Master's cock twitched and grew harder as his pleasure was increased by his slave's mental echoes.<br />
The Master held himself still and rested on top of his slave. The shuddering slave could feel the hard cock pulsing with arousal as the Master lay on top, keeping just enough weight off her to prevent crushing. The desire flowed between their minds as the slave gave up her passion to the Master. "Your body is mine slave. You cannot move, you cannot speak. You are relaxed and limp, but aware." The command was greeted with the limp form of the slave gazing up as the Master pulled up onto his knees.<br />
His hard cock was still buried deep in his slave, but was trying to stand upright, even with the weight of the slave holding it down. The slave's long hair was spread under her head, fanning out on the bed. She was slowly being raised as his cock thickened and hardened even further as his desire grew. The sight of his sex slave impaled on his cock, being lifted off the bed by the sheer strength of his desire flowed through him. With amazement he watched his limp slave orgasm as she was lifted by his cock. She hung limp and shuddering with passion as the Master's cock was visible through the soft belly of his slave.<br />
Andrea could feel the command take control of her body and she gave it up willingly. She wanted to please her Master. As her Master pulled back she could feel his cock throbbing and hardening even further. The limpness of her body allowed her to feel everything, the throb of her Master's cock stimulated her cervix. The Master's cock grew and pushed further into her body as she orgasmed.<br />
Suddenly the Master slammed her down again as hoisted her legs up onto his shoulders. He thrust his larger and harder cock into her body over and over again. Deeper and harder each stroke, again and again. The bright flashes of orgasm after orgasm rolled over her limp body as the Master pounded in, again and again. With a loud cry of completion the Master buried his burning cock into his slave's body and shuddered with a climax that was the hardest and longest in his life.<br />
The wave of cum pushed Andrea's body into a haze of pleasure as each throb of her Master's cock felt like a thrust. Each twitch of his body felt like a slam into her body. Andrea was so aroused that she was past orgasm. As she lay feeling everything as one giant pleasure, the Master stoked her face with his hand. "I release you." The mental call relaxed the slave and she sighed, feeling the throb of his cock still hard and throbbing inside her wet heat. As his slave lay on the bed she looked at him with large hungry eyes that pleaded for more. The Master slowly crouched over his slave and slowly withdrew the large head of his cock back to his slave's wet opening. "Tell me who I am." The Master commanded mentally.<br />
The slave gasped as the arousal for more burned through her body. "You're my Master, my world, my everything, my life, my love. Oh God, more, faster." The slave's mental voice trailed off as the Master slowly stroked his cock in and out of his slave's wet pussy. Very gently, very slowly, but deeply. The rush of orgasm was held just out of his slave's reach by the slow steady thrust in and out, deeper and deeper. She could feel every single inch as it slid in deeper each time.<br />
Andrea was floating in a burning sea of arousal and desire. She burned with need but was denied the completion she craved. She opened her eyes and saw her Master's lust capture her body again and felt the wave of desire in her Master build as their gaze burned into each others brain and the blinding orgasm that they shared tumbled them into a frenzy of need. The Master thrust again and again as his cum spurted and filled his slave's body again and again.<br />
The slave, locked in a cycle of orgasm that was never-ending, could only shiver and shake as her body reacted to the pounding of the hard, hot muscle as it possessed and filled her body, again and again. Finally she drifted away as a final thrust from her Master poured her body into the darkness.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The Master once again washed and bathed while keeping his slave asleep. He took his time washing her long hair, then the Master permanently removed all her body hair, except for a small strip around her vagina. After drying his slave's long beautiful hair, he woke her as the evening meal arrived. The meal was eaten with relish, as his slave was hungry. The energy being used was partially replaced by the nutrients in his cum, but the slave would still need real nourishment.<br />
He finished his meal and held out his hand. "Come here, slave." The command was hastily complied with as Andrea hurried to the bed and was positioned on all fours. The Master came up behind his slave and unsheathed his cock. On his knees the Master pulled his slave backwards onto his cock and sat on his heels as he pushed his slave down onto his cock.<br />
Andrea was dripping with need as she felt her Master's knees fit between her legs. As he pulled her back she felt the warm cock glide into her body. Her Master's hands cupped her breasts, tweaking the nipples as he pushed her down further onto his rapidly expanding cock. The Master leant over her shoulder and kissed her mouth as he shifted his knees apart, pushing her thighs even wider. The slam of her Master's cock up against her cervix brought a fast tight orgasm as her Master thrust her down again onto his cock.<br />
As her Master's tongue invaded her mouth his cock pulsed and grew, pushing up into her harder and thicker than before. Andrea could now feel her Master's cock everywhere. Her fingers and toes tingled with the feel of his cock inside her body. Her hands covered her Master's as they stroked and kneaded her breasts. Her whole body throbbed in time to the cock that still pushed and grew inside her body.<br />
As the Master arched backwards he pulled his slave up into an arch that brought a groan of delight from her as the hard throbbing cock shifted inside her body, changing the angle of penetration, putting pressure on different parts of her body. The Master dived into his slave's open mind and felt as the movement inside her body allowed his cock to expand again. The throb against his slave's cervix pushed his slave into another orgasm as the Master leaned forward and rocked backwards and forwards, making his cock shift inside his slave's body.<br />
The Master leaned forward, pushing his slave face down onto the bed and he started stroke into her heat from behind. The Master held off his slave's orgasm with a command. "Don't come until I tell you." The reply from his slave was loud in its mental shout. "Yes Master. Yessss." The slave was held down as the Master thrust in and out, making his cock pound his slave's cervix in the tight tunnel.<br />
The Master pulled out and flipped Andrea onto her back, lifted her legs wide and slammed back into her. The need was screaming in Andrea's body as her Master's cock pounded at her cervix. She felt the small hole twitch open as her Master's cock thrust against it.<br />
The Master could feel the aching need in his slave's mind. "Relax every muscle in your body, don't come till I tell you to. Relax completely, your bones are liquid, your center will open for my cock." When his cock was tight and hard against his slave's cervix he paused, pressing down on her body. The Master dived into his slave's mind and stroked her pleasure center while denying her the orgasm her body screamed for.<br />
The shaking and panting slave gazed up at her Master as he filled her vagina with his shaft. The pressure on her cervix was continued as her Master leant on her body heavily. Andrea's cervix relaxed and twitched as its opening accepted the head of her Master's cock into the tight space. The surprised look on the slave's face showed the Master that she had felt the final stage start, but obviously had no idea what it signified.<br />
The Master kept the pressure bearing down on his slave's body as her cervix stretched more and more to accommodate the intruder. The pain of the stretch was eased as the Master stroked his slave's mental pleasure center over and over while still denying her climax.<br />
With a lunge the pressure was translated into forward movement as the Master's cock suddenly shot through the virginal cervix and his cock hit his slave's womb. The Masters large balls finally hit his slave's buttocks as his cock was all the way in. "Come now." The mental command was complied with as his slave screamed as her body convulsed with passion. The Master's release was blinding as his cum poured out into the waiting womb, spurt after spurt of cum, wave after wave of release flowed out into his slave. Andrea's body convulsed with unrestrained passion as the feel of the Master's cock and hot cum inside her womb sent wave upon wave of orgasms that shook and tore at her body and mind.<br />
He rolled onto his back, taking his limp slave with him, his strength weakened as cum still jerked out of his cock into his slave. Andrea could feel the warm rush of more cum flowing into her body, and still more came. Her body eagerly absorbing the hot fluid into each and every cell of her body. Her Master's cock pulsed out his seed into her again and again, as she lay jerking and shuddering on his stomach as the never-ending orgasms continued. The feeling of being swamped by the warm cum flowed through her body. Her Master's cock throbbed and pulsed, still growing thicker and longer as both their bodies pulsed with the Master's seed.<br />
The mental connection was strong and getting stronger. The Master sent comfort and reassurance to his slave as the warm glow from the last stage of bonding flowed through them. The Master was satisfied, now he had a slave who could take his whole cock and was completely his.<br />
"Come for me now, slave." The shudder of climax shivered through his slave's body as his cock again spurted more cum into her. "Again, slave." "Anything for you Master." The faint reply was almost lost as his slaves' orgasm rippled through both their minds as his slave's pleasure center was bound to his. As her orgasm rolled through her, his was triggered as well as they both gave into the need for sleep as their bodies shuddered with the last of their orgasms.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The Master woke to the dawn chorus of birds as his bedroom grew light with the sunrise. He was now bound to his slave as she was bound to him. With great care the Master carried his slave to the wash pool still joined. They couldn't spend much time apart as the need to mate grew quickly. The never-ending need to be joined was now part of their lives. After cleaning in the bathing pool, the Master pulled out of his slave, dressed in his harness suit and pulled his slave into hers. With care, the Master once again entered his slave with his hard cock.<br />
Andrea woke as her Master's cock pressed against her cervix which slowly opened, the flared cockhead slipping through the ultra sensitive tunnel. The sudden and huge orgasm that seared through them both brought a hard thrust from the Master and a wild scream from Andrea. The pulsing jet of cum reawakened her body as it trembled with a need that was even higher than before.<br />
The Master quickly fastened the harness closures and tightened them to the tightest setting he could achieve. He rolled onto his back as his slave's orgasm rolled through him and his cock throbbed and pulsed with cum. His slave's internal muscles clamped down on his cock and massaged it as her orgasm finally died away.<br />
Andrea looked at her Master and grinned. She could now understand the small flashes that she had seen in his mind. She now could see into his mind as he could see into hers. "Take me Master, take me again." The slave's call broke through the Master's tight control he had been keeping over his body's urgent needs and desires. He rolled over, released the hip fasteners, crushing her body under his as he thrust into her hot and willing body.<br />
Andrea's orgasms rolled over her body in a mind shattering haze. Her Master's cock thrust in and out of her whole body, from tip to root, over two feet of hot, thick, hardened muscle, pounding through her tight and extra sensitive cervix, over and over again. The final scream came from the Master as he erupted through Andrea's body and mind. The Master's orgasm expanded his cockhead to fill his slave's womb completely. The now extra sensitive flared head of his cock was more than doubled in size and took up every bit of space in the soft lined womb.<br />
The Master's orgasm left him on his back watching his slave's panting body try and take in more air. With a shaky hand he refastened the harness and stood on his trembling legs. His slave, barely awake tucked her head into his chest and let her body relax into sleep with a sigh as her Master's cock settled deeper again into her womb.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The Master walked out into the main house to start the day. It was the start of the rest of his life. He and his slave, tied and bound to one another for life. Mated for life to a perfect sex slave. He now had the perfect life. He sat down at his dining table and started his breakfast as his slave opened her mouth for a spoonful of his food. He fed her as he ate, feeling the shiver of desire burn through them both as his cock twitched inside her body.<br />
Andrea drifted in a haze of satisfaction. This was the way her life was now going to be. She was a sex slave to an alien. She was warm, fed, clean, happy and was having the best sex that any human had ever had. She knew what her Master wanted and how to please him. When her Master was pleased, she was sent spinning out of this world with pleasure. It sure beat working for a living.<br />
After a satisfying breakfast, the Master worked at his desk, he still had the daily routine things that needed his attention. His slave slept deeply against his chest, settled into the now routine position in the harness. The Master shifted as his slave twitched in her sleep, but it was a nice zing. From now on, his cock would always be aroused, as his sexual maturity was complete with a mate. He and his slave were now almost symbiotic and entwined. The Master finished the paperwork and waited for his slave to wake. The Master sat watching the newsvids as the day crept by as the tired slave restored her precious energy.<br />
Andrea woke with the knowledge that she never wanted to lose this feeling. She was impaled upon an enormous cock, being kept in a state of almost constant sexual pleasure and aware of a constant craving for more. She knew she would never lose interest, would always be cared for and loved by her Master, who would remain totally dedicated to her pleasure as it increased his own.<br />
Andrea thought back to the conversations of the women she had known and worked with at the bank. Most of them were married or in long term relationships. Most of them were bored with their partners and complained at the lack of sexual passion in their lovemaking. Andrea had seen this as one of her reasons for staying single. Now she knew that the Master's passion would stay fresh and pure, this heat and fire of her Master's cock would always be all consuming for her. Andrea's thoughts heated her body with arousal.<br />
As the Master's slave awoke, her body caressed the Master's cock and she was rewarded with a deep penetrating kiss that stroked down his slave's throat. Now that they were mated, his slave could now reap the benefits of the changes that the mating had made in them both.<br />
Andrea felt her mouth being filled with her Master's tongue and eagerly opened wider to take more. The Master mind-spoke. "You can breathe, there's an air-tube now running through my tongue. Just relax and breathe." The Master's tongue filled her throat and with the tip of his tongue he vibrated the small newly formed nodule at the back of her throat that brought his slave instantly to orgasm.<br />
Andrea felt the wet invader fill her throat and found that she could now breathe through her Master's tongue. It felt strange, but okay. As the Master found the nodule, Andrea's body spasmed in orgasm that didn't roll off, but held her in its tight and high climatic peak. "Master, oh God, yes. Master, oh, oh, fuck, oh, ohhhhh..." Andrea's mental shout died off as her brain lost the power to think, all she could do now was feel, every single cell in her body screamed in orgasm.<br />
The slave's continuous orgasm brought the Master to climax that held him in its thrall as well. The two bodies shivered and bucked as each was held at the height of completion. Andrea's mind was stunned as it was kept totally at sexual peak as the flood of burning cum from her Master's cock continued, wave after wave flooding her womb, spurting into her body from the fallopian tubes under incredible and constant force.<br />
The Master was burning with arousal as his slave's body clenched and squeezed his cock as it pulsed again and again. Master and slave's mind blended and heightened the sensations to an incredible and explosive end as they passed out when the overload took them past the point of consciousness. The two bodies relaxed and the kiss was broken.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
It was many hours before the Master woke. His slave was still deeply asleep. The effort from all the activity had worn her out. The Master ate and fed his slave as she slept, the slave automatically swallowing the nutrient broth as he spooned it into her mouth. After eating, the Master slept some more, lying on his back with his slave straddled comfortably on top.<br />
Andrea woke after the sun had set, she had been asleep almost all day, but that wasn't surprising after all the fantastic sex. Andrea had noticed that the Master's skin had a much darker red tone, it reminded her of demonic pictures of the devil. Andrea was sure that her Master had grown broader and taller as well. The thrill of having her own large alien Master was transmitted across to the Master who smiled, stood and took them into the bathroom.<br />
Andrea was surprised when the Master stepped straight into the water without removing the suits or releasing her from the harness. The Master caught his slave's mental question and answered it. "It will be hard to stay disconnected for any length of time from now on. We are bonded and that brings with it a need to always be together. That's why my species needs sex slaves. Once we hit sexual maturity it becomes imperative to find a mate. Only with a mate can we be complete. Our species needs sexual completion many times in a period, otherwise we get unwell, sometimes the unlucky ones die through lack of a mate." The Master's explanation quieted many of the questions about Andrea's new life.<br />
The Master showed Andrea how to disconnect the harness and power down the suits. As the Master's cock carefully pulled out of Andrea, she felt a huge ache in the center of her body where the Master's cock had been. The overwhelming need to feel his cock inside her was only tempered by the necessary functions of cleaning her body.<br />
As Andrea climbed out of the bathing pool she was caught by her reflection in the full-length mirror on the wall. Her hair was growing faster than normal, it almost was past her breasts which were fuller and perkier than when she had been taken. Her nipples had darkened and now were constantly erect and incredibly sensitive. Her skin was now flawless, her hairless body felt sensuously smooth and the small strip of pubic hair looked nice and neat. All of Andrea's curves were more defined with her ass very tight.<br />
The Master stood behind the slave as she inspected the changes to her body. "Is there anything you want to change? I can make almost anything different." The Master had left his slave relatively unchanged as it might have made her adjustment more difficult if he had done too much and he was pleased with her appearance as she was.<br />
Andrea inspected her body, the gap between her thighs was nearly a hand span across whereas before her thighs had just slightly brushed together. There was only one thing she could think of to change. "Master, can you make my internal muscles stronger, so I can grip your cock harder?" The smile that bloomed on the Master's face brought a flush of desire rushing through Andrea's body. "Yes, my slave. I can do that. I'll also strengthen your thigh muscles so you can grip tighter with your knees." The Master watched in the mirror as his slave started to pant with arousal as her imagination showed her the possibilities.<br />
The Master could feel the burn of need in both their bodies. He was going to ease the ache now. The Master grabbed his slave under the knees and lifted her body up, parting her thighs as he looked at her in the mirror and she returned the gaze.<br />
With a gentle shift Andrea saw the Master's cock being aligned with her pussy and was awed that her body could accommodate such a huge, thick cock. It brought her to sexual peak just by seeing and feeling her body lowered onto the hard smoothness. As Andrea watched and felt the slip and stretch of her body swallowing up the ribbed tree trunk of muscle, she arched her back trying to get more sensation. Her arms fell to her sides she watched her Master's shaft slowly breach her sensitive cervix. Andrea climaxed as the Master watched her in the mirror.<br />
As the Master's cock settled into his slave's womb and again swelled to fill the space, he very slowly lowered his slave's knees and felt the strain on his slave's body as her pelvic girdle was stretched. The Master could feel the increased pressure on his cock as he stroked his slave's pleasure center. The climax that rippled through Andrea's body eased the pain as the pleasure overran the pain. The groan from his slave was accompanied by her mental litany. "Oh Master, oh God, oh Master, yes, oh, don't stop, oh, oh, ahhhhh."<br />
As the stretch on the slave's pelvic girdle was transmuted into orgasms, the Master allowed the slave's legs to dangle freely as she hung suspended on his cock. The Master moved his hands to the firm breasts, pinched and stroked the nipples as his slave shuddered and groaned.<br />
The Master held his climax off with difficulty as he waited for his slave's body to adjust to the new position. The Master watched the draped lids of his slave's eyes flutter with the orgasms that still rolled through her body. The Master stopped manipulating his slave's pleasure center and let her rest. The Master tightened his hold on his slave's breasts. The ripple of another orgasm rolled through her as her body settled deeper and took in more of the Master's cock. The Master watched his slave's eyes finally steady and lock with his. "Don't come until I tell you." The Master heard the mental affirmative reply from his slave. The Master turned and slowly walked into the bedroom using all his mental effort to hold off his orgasm and his slave's.<br />
Andrea's body screamed with sensation as the movements of her Master's body set her legs swinging, grinding her hip bones against her Master's cock inside her, feeling her Master's cock shift and twist inside her as he walked. Andrea was chanting in her mind as the sensation took over her body. "Master, Master, yours, only yours, God, oh fuck, fuck, fuck me, take me, Master. Fuuuuck."<br />
The Master reached the bed and carefully crawled onto the bed pulling his slave up between his legs. With a sigh he lay his slave flat on her front with her legs only fractionally apart. The position was incredibly tight on them both and the strain on his slave was almost too much. The Master pulled out of the tight tunnel fractionally and thrust back in with a command. "Come now." The slave's mental chant became a scream as she climaxed again and again as the Master's cock filled her. The Master thrust into the tight channel again and again as the incredible pressure took his arousal higher and higher.<br />
Finally with one large thrust the Master collapsed onto his slave, driving his cock even deeper into her body, sending her screaming into the void as the pressure of his cum filling the tight space, pushed her over the edge. With an effort the Master rolled over onto his side and lay panting, trying to recover from the intense climax.<br />
~~~~~<br />
They slept for a while and the Master woke first, as his body didn't need much sleep compared to his slave's. The Master carefully moved his slave around to the normal chest to chest position. The Master ate a late evening meal as he kept his slave asleep, not that there was much chance of her waking. The Master bathed them in the pool, letting his slave's legs slip down his thighs in the water, creating a less stressful way to stretch her pelvic girdle.<br />
He once again dressed himself and his slave in the harness suit. Slowly he entered his slave's hot tunnel and felt the extra room that was now in her hips. Pushing through the cervix was getting faster, but still extremely sensitive as his slave orgasmed in her sleep just from the sensation. The Master heard a small soft sigh from his slave as his cockhead stretched her womb slightly larger again as it filled up all the internal space it could.<br />
The Master fastened the harness, using the loosest setting for her knees. The Master walked out to the main house and he fed his slave the meal of nutrient broth while she slept, using the same technique of unconscious swallowing. His slave's body obeyed him completely, even when in the deepest of sleep. The Master was thrilled that his slave had given herself so willingly and so totally to him. They were mated and bonded, a perfect match.<br />
The Master was going for a moonlight evening ride. The beast was ready and the Master mounted the beast and settled his slave onto the saddle, but leaving lots of slack in the harness. With a mental caress the Master woke his slave and trotted out for a night patrol.<br />
Andrea woke to the marvelous sensation of the small thrusts of her Master's cock and gentle clitoris pounding of the ride. The first orgasm rolled through her body as she groaned with satisfaction. The Master commanded her. "Relax every single muscle in your body except for your vagina and pelvic floor. Tighten your vagina muscles, but every other muscle is totally and completely relaxed."<br />
Andrea obeyed. "Yes Master, this body belongs to you to command at your will." Andrea could feel her body flop along with the movement, her internal muscles squeezed tighter as the thrusts gained in depth and the increased grip brought orgasms crashing through her body again and again.<br />
The Master kicked the beast into a fast canter as the slave's body moved up and down on his cock, pounding away at his control. As the Master neared his climax he kicked the beast into a gallop that smoothed out the jerks but brought a harder, longer stroke as his slave's body glided up and down to the rhythm. The Master held tightly to the beast as his orgasm was pulled from his body by the screaming bundle of sex moving on his cock.<br />
Andrea could feel every slip and glide of her Master's cock. She could feel every inch of his hot manhood inside her body. Every thrust, every pulse brought another orgasm as she screamed her devotion to her Master. "Yes, yes, oh God, yes. Master. Oh yes, my Master, anything, all yours, yours. Oh God. Fuck, fuck, fffuucckkkkkk." The hot cum of her Master filled her again and again as the beast sped along in moonlit twilight.<br />
The stables finally loomed in the distance as the beast slowed and the Master thrust his slave down onto his cock for a final spurt of cum that poured out into the limp body of his slave. The beast came to a standstill and the Master slowly climbed off with shaky legs. The Master looked at the barely conscious slave and instructed. "I release you." The slave sighed as she lost the battle to stay conscious and the Master loosened the knee fastenings slowly letting his slave's legs swing down loose and relaxed. The Master walked slowly back to the main house using his slave's deep relaxed sleep to ease the discomfort of the constant stretch on her pelvic girdle that was grinding her hip bones into his cock as he walked.<br />
Once in the house the Master undid the harness and stripped them both of the suits. As the Master lay down and entered his slave's body, it tightened around his cock with a small orgasm. With a rush of heat he slowly started stroking in and out of her wet heat as the moans and mumbles of the unconscious slave excited him. The Master thrust into the heat again and again as the need to possess and own his slave's unconscious reactions burned through him. Wave upon wave of cum swept into his slave's body as it jerked with orgasm even as it was unaware. The Master thrust time and again as he thrust his tongue into his slave's throat and stimulated the tiny nodule at the back of her throat. The slave's orgasm crested and held for endless minutes as her body answered the call. The frantic thrusts of the Master finally ended, as he rolled onto his side and passed out.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The next morning Andrea woke to the throb of her Master's cock as it pulsed in her body, full and tight with arousal. She was sitting on her Master's cock as he leaned back on the headboard. Andrea's knees were high and pushed up close to her body. The Master's knees were drawn up and spread wide, letting Andrea's ass sit in the space between her Master's thighs, driving his cock deeper into her body. Andrea could feel the press of her Master's cock deep in her body as her womb throbbed with the cockhead pulsing with constrained desire.<br />
Andrea looked up into her Master's eyes and mind-spoke to him. "Master, can you increase the thickness of your cock? Can you spread my hip bones with your hard muscle?" Andrea felt the throb of her Master's cock intensify with his raised arousal.<br />
The Master's desire flooded through Andrea's mind as his eyes held her body in its thrall. "I am sure I can." The Master's species had cocks that grew to match their mate's ability to accept the size. The Master spread his knees wider and Andrea felt the press of her clitoris on his pubic bone. The Master's cock throbbed inside his slave and she panted as her arousal grew. The full feeling in Andrea's body grew as she felt the pulse of her Master's cock slowly stretch her little by little as each throb increased the width of his cock.<br />
The Master leaned down and pulled his slave's mouth closer and thrust his tongue down her throat. He stroked the small button that exploded their world into orgasmic delight as they were caught in the whirling storm of orgasm. Andrea's body clamped down on the Master's cock as the storm tightened on her body and she lost her mind as her body shattered with never-ending orgasm. Her mental litany inflamed the Master as she screamed into his head. "Fuck, oh God. Master, Master!! Fuckfuckfuckfuuuuuu."<br />
The Master's cock pulsed jet upon jet of his seed into his slave's tight womb as his cock pulsed and grew wider and thicker, stretching muscles and forcing sinew and bone to be remolded under his cocks pressure as his body forced a wider tunnel in his slave.<br />
The Master's tongue continued to twitch and stroke the magic button inside his slave's throat as his slave lost consciousness, but her body still spasmed and shook with orgasm as it obeyed its reflexes. The Master never noticed, as his cock ached and burned with desire as it grew wider and wider still, pumping out seed with every jerk, flooding his slave's body forcing the cum into every cavity of his slave's body. And still more was pumped into the already full vessel.<br />
Finally the overload reached critical mass and the Master lost the battle to stay present as his tongue slipped out of his slave's throat. They sat perched upon each other locked into place by the hard tight fit of the Master's cock as it pulsed and twitched with the urge to spread even further. The Master's body was possessing his slave's body, inch by inch.<br />
<br />
The Master woke to find his slave sleeping contentedly as his cock still grew with tiny pulses and twitches as each throb increased its girth fractionally. The Master had no idea how wide his cock would finally grow, as no-one that he knew of had a slave from the same species as his. The slave traders who had supplied his slave hadn't given much information with her purchase, and the doctors at the auction house had only slightly more understanding of her species.<br />
The Master watched his slave's face twitch and smile as she dreamed. The Master caught flashes of what she was dreaming about. The erotic dream was tightening her body and the Master gently stroked her pleasure center to orgasm as she slept. The slave's body shuddered and she sighed and relaxed even further onto the deep intruder. The Master didn't even have to use a mental command to keep her asleep as she was worn out.<br />
The Master could see where his slave's hips were much wider than they had been. He concentrated on the changes he wanted in his slave's body. His cum would do the work for him, but he needed to command it first. With a sigh the Master slowly lowered his slave to the bed and withdrew his cock from her body.<br />
The Master went into the bathroom and showered. The came back to the bedroom and picked up his slave and carried her into the bathing pool and gently washed her body inside and out. As he laid her on the bed she woke in a yawning stretch. The Master helped her languid limbs into the harness suit and dressed himself.<br />
Andrea had had the first dream she could remember since being taken. She wanted to see if her Master would agree to try what she had dreamed. She watched her Master shrug on his harness suit. "Master, can I taste your seed?" Andrea didn't know if it was an insult or compliment to the Master's species to ask this.<br />
The Master smiled as he heard his slave's worries behind the request. "My species are very free with sexual matters as we depend on sex for daily living. Yes, you can taste my seed. I'll teach you how to swallow it all." The Master knew that training would have to be gentle and slow because of his size.<br />
The Master lay down on the bed beside his slave. "Suck on the tip to taste my seed." The Master didn't know if he could control his output. He didn't want his slave to drown in the viscous clear fluid, but it was an all or nothing situation.<br />
Andrea sat up, crawled over to her Master's body and used both hands to pull the stiff shaft off his stomach. Andrea straddled her Master's chest, facing away from him and levered up the cock head to get face to face with the small hole that would release the seed. Andrea felt her Master's hands stroking her breasts as she pressed her lips around the hole and teased it with the tip of her tongue, she sucked and imagined what it would be like to fit this monster into her mouth.<br />
The Master's arousal was high and the tiny stimulation was enough to release his orgasm. He had enough control to send a mental warning to his slave as his cock jerked with climax. The small orgasm swept over the Master quickly and was gone fast.<br />
Andrea heard the warning as the hard meat in her hands pulsed and her mouth was filled with syrupy gel that tasted slightly like chocolate and coffee, but tingly. The struggle to swallow and accept the flow that instantly overwhelmed her mouth was lost as the excess flowed down her chin as she swallowed again and again. When Andrea realized the flow had stopped she licked her chin and looked down to see the trails of clear gel running in rivulets down her body. The tingly feeling was arousing and Andrea rubbed the cum into her exposed skin as her head spun with a dizzy buzz. With cum coated hands she stroked her breasts and down to her clit. She felt light and floaty with a drugged feeling of arousal. Almost like being stoned. Andreas vision took on a golden hue and she felt drunk.<br />
The Master had lifted his head and watched over the slave's shoulder as she drank and then played with his cum. At least she appeared to enjoy it. He had been worried that she wouldn't like the harsh bitter taste. Alien species had notorious difference in taste capabilities. At the moment his slave was humming quietly as she stroked herself. Time to get moving. The Master swung his slave around and onto her back.<br />
The Master slowly entered his slave and again felt her languid orgasm as his cock stroked through her cervix. With a contented sigh from them both, the Master's flared glans filled the slave's womb with throbbing tightness. The Master pressed down harder and felt his cock pulse and swell until tight and hot in the tunnel.<br />
<br />
~~~~~<br />
<br />
The Master connected the harness fastenings and took them both to eat. The Master's slave rested against him in a soporific daze as he fed her the broth. The Master sat and ate his meal as his slave drifted in peaceful contentedness. She was just slightly aroused, but not enough to do anything about it. She accepted what the Master offered and sent a warm feeling of pleasure back to him in reply, but not needing anything in the psychedelic bliss that she floated in. She could feel her Master's cock throb and stretch as they moved through the daily duties. As the Master walked doing his errands the languid heat soaked into her bones and she could almost feel the groan of expanding cartilage, bone and sinew as the pressure of her Master's cock continued to press against her body.<br />
The Master could feel the added size of his cock and was still surprised by the amazing adaptability of his slave. Had she no limits? She seemed content and the Master was happy to let her rest as she needed it. Through the day the Master watched and listened as his slave slipped in and out of sleep with moans and sighs as the twitches of his cocks expansion teased her arousal, but never took her to full alertness.<br />
The Master sat feeding his slave the midday meal. She happily took his offerings but didn't initiate any other movement. Using a mental command the Master sent her into a deep sleep. The Master undressed himself and his slave, laying them down on his bed to join her in slumber.<br />
<br />
When Andrea woke it was near sunset and the drowsy feeling had lifted to be replaced with a burning need. She lifted her head to see the Master looking at her. Andrea's eyes glowed with desire. "Take me Master, fill me with your cum, make me yours over and over again. Fuck me." The tightening of her internal walls around the Master's cock sent her arousal higher as she could feel every single twitch and spasm as it throbbed.<br />
The Master rolled them over and crouched above his slave, he lifted her knees high and wide, pushing down to spread her hips wider. He drew back and slowly sank back into his slave with a firm pressure. His slave shivered with need and tightened her internal muscles as the Master started a firm but slow thrust. The slave's cervix clamped down tight against his shaft and the nerve endings in the incredibly tight tunnel were being blasted with stimulation as the hot cock thrust in and out. As each thrust hit the top of his slave's womb she orgasmed.<br />
The Master's mind was bombarded with his slave's pleasure as it was broadcast back to him. He lost control, he started to plunge in harder and faster as his slave's body keened and wailed with delight. The slave's scream ripped into his body as she triggered his orgasm. "Master, now. Please, now." The Master's cum slammed into his slave's womb as his cockhead was imprisoned by her tight cervix as his orgasm shot wave upon wave of cum into his slave as she slipped into the void.<br />
Andrea woke once again nestled up against her Master's chest, impaled on the living throbbing cock deep inside her body. She was content to just feel the warm heat soak into her as she thought about her life now. Fantastic sex, loving life partner and no need to ever work again. A fantasy come true. Andrea sighed and let her body relax into sleep again, she would need the energy real soon.<br />
<br />
-the end-<br />
<br />Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-58662009905740502172011-12-05T13:51:00.001-08:002011-12-05T13:52:07.969-08:00Keily's Plant<br />
Chapter One: The Discovery<br />
<br />
Keily liked to explore the corridors and rooms of the large old castle where she had lived for the past two years. The property was a huge building donated to the city by an eccentric millionaire several years ago, and part of the castle was adapted to be used as the state college.<br />
<br />
The teenager was enjoying the first days of her vacation, wandering around the eastern wing. That side of the castle hadn’t been used for a long time and it looked completely abandoned. The corridors were dusty and most of the doors were locked. But this represented no problem for Keily, sneaky little girl as she was, she had managed to obtain a master key and there wasn’t a door she couldn’t open. She knew that most of the rooms were used at one time or another and there were interesting objects left behind. Keily had a big collection of antiquities in her room and she wanted to find a new one that day.<br />
<br />
She entered a room that was filled with luxurious furniture. Heavy curtains covered the windows and part of the walls. The young woman saw a small door on the left wall that was partially blocked by a cabinet. She used all her strength to push it away, and then opened the door. In the other side, Keily encountered a stairway that led downwards about two floors and she could barely distinguish a dim light at the bottom.<br />
<br />
Keily was a little afraid to go inside but the curiosity was much stronger than her fears and she started to walk down carefully until she reached the last steps. She ended up in a large room, almost empty, and it had just one small window that let the sunlight travel down to a square meter in the center of the room. The beam of light illuminated an object that projected up from the floor resembling some sort of cactus. Opposite to the window was a huge mirror that covered the wall completely.<br />
<br />
Keily found a light switch and turned it on, hoping there was at least one working light bulb. To her surprise, there was. She confirmed, a little disappointed, that the room was almost empty with the exception of the ‘cactus’.<br />
<br />
As the teen walked closer, she realized that the object was indeed a plant, but it was not a cactus. It had a green colored trunk coming from the ground. The big trunk had a rosy shaft straight up, about twelve inches long and two inches wide, ending with a wider head that resembled a … penis? Keily was not an innocent girl and she was amazed by her discovery. This plant definitely looked like a man’s big cock.<br />
<br />
This can’t be real, she thought.<br />
<br />
She leaned forward to look more closely at the phallus; the surface was leathery and slightly oiled. She touched it with one finger and …it was warm!<br />
<br />
It must be the sunlight, she rationalized.<br />
<br />
When she retrieved her finger, the spot where she had touched the cylinder had turned bright red. Wow! She smelled her finger and it emanated a sweet scent. She leaned even closer to the plant to sniff deeply. The smell was intoxicatingly delicious. Then, she saw a drop of an oily fluid that was slowly sliding down from the tip of the tube. This startled her for a moment but the scent filling her nose was so good, that she felt an unexplainable urge to examine the fluid; to taste it. Only a little bit. She took a drop of the oil on her finger and hesitantly put it on the tip of her tongue.<br />
<br />
“Oh, my God!” she exclaimed, “It tastes as good as it smells!”<br />
<br />
Keily admired her new discovery until she looked up at the window and realized it was getting late. Remembering that most of the way back to her room was not illuminated, she decided to call it off for the day.<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
Later that day, the teen was lying on her bed thinking about her find. She moved her finger close to her nose from time to time, so she could smell the sweet scent that refused to fade away. Keily felt too excited and unable to sleep. She didn’t know why she was so turned on but the growing fire in her pussy had to be alleviated.<br />
<br />
Since she was one of the older resident girls, she had a room of her own and it gave her the privacy she needed right at that moment. She moved one hand under her panties and with her other hand grabbed one of her small breasts. The teen started to massage her clit and squeeze her nipple until both were fully erect and sensitive. Her breathing became heavy and she started to moan quietly while her hands rubbed increasingly faster over her tender parts. Even then, she still moved her finger close to her nose to smell the exquisite odor of the plant. She pinched her engorged nipple as she inserted two fingers into her wet pussy. Her hand was working frantically in her tight cavity. It took her only a few minutes to reach her peak and explode in a long orgasm that brought the relaxation she needed. She quickly fell asleep afterwards.<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
The next day, after a light breakfast, Keily ran to the eastern wing of the castle, eager to visit her newfound treasure. When she opened the door at the top of the stairs, the breeze flowing out of the room was impregnated with the delicious scent. She took a deep breath, filling her lungs, and ran downstairs to meet her new toy. When Keily got close to the plant, she observed that the oil that covered the tube was thicker. There were several streams of fluid sliding from the top, down the shaft and reaching the big trunk below, which was also coated. She leaned forward, just one inch away from the tube and inhaled deeply, saturating her lungs with its scent. Then, she couldn’t resist the lure to daringly lick the glossy shaft. As the tip of her tongue touched the oily surface, a torrent of delightful sensations shot out from her tongue into her brain and she blacked out for a few seconds.<br />
<br />
When Keily came back to her senses, she was grabbing the tube with both hands and had the top of the rosy stick inside her mouth. She was sucking hard on the head of the pole as she squeezed its body below. She couldn’t understand why she was doing that but she just couldn’t stop, even knowing that it could be dangerous. Keily began to eagerly swallow to oil that emerged out of the plant’s tube. She began to feel increasingly horny until she was at the point that she felt about to explode. Her panties were damp with vaginal juices, which started to dribble down her inner thighs. Keily started to feel dizzy and, with her last shred of will, she lifted her head away from the phallus just in time to prevent falling forward.<br />
<br />
Keily was breathing heavily and her head was spinning. Even the slight touch of her thin t-shirt on her incredibly erect nipples sent waves of pleasure through her body. She stood beside the plant looking down, staring at it, submerged in a trance. The plant seemed to look back at her, with its phallus straight up and the little black hole in the center of its bulbous head. The plant was inviting her to mount it, to fill her vacant, overheated pussy with its warm and leathery pole.<br />
<br />
One thought formed in Keily’s dazed mind, as if it was not her own,<br />
<br />
Copulate…<br />
<br />
Keily couldn’t stand it any longer and urgently removed her shorts and panties, then stepped forward and stood just above the shaft of the plant. She hesitated for a moment but the urge to ease the fire in her pussy was too intense. She wasn’t reasoning any more. Almost robotically, she started to lower herself onto the plant’s rod.<br />
<br />
When the oily tip of the tube touched her pussy lips, a jolt of electricity traveled across Keily’s body making her legs feeble. She fell down a few inches, forcing the wider top section of the tube to spread her pussy lips and penetrate her vaginal cavity. She screamed in ecstasy, trying to maintain her vertical position, with nothing to hold on to except for the phallus itself. It took her a few minutes to overcome the initial bliss, and then she kept moving down, letting the long shaft slide deeper inside of her lubricated pussy, little by little, until it was completely engulfed.<br />
<br />
It felt so incredibly good. After a moment of enjoying being stretched so widely, she started to move up and down, making half squats. The pleasure increased and she began to pant louder and louder. She knew her climax was close and she began to bounce faster. Up and down. Up and down. The head of the plant was slamming against her cervix and this was a new feeling for her. She had never felt so full in her life. She had never been penetrated so deeply before. Keily knew the oncoming orgasm was going to be huge. It was close now. Closer…<br />
<br />
“Ahh… Ahh… Ahhhh… Ahhhhhgg”<br />
<br />
An explosion of lights shot behind her eyes. Her brain lost contact with reality, transporting the girl to a different world. In the back of her mind she felt some pain, but it was soon overridden by more pleasure, almost unbearable pleasure. She wanted to stay like this forever… she blacked out again.<br />
<br />
When Keily regained consciousness, she was on her knees over the carpeted floor. The large green trunk of the plant was placed between her legs, but the rosy tube was nowhere to be found. It took her a moment to comprehend that the long shaft was buried inside of her! She could feel the warm tube expanding her insides. Keily became frightened for a moment. How was this possible? She wanted to move away but she was impaled so deeply that it was impossible. The rod was buried up to her belly. Surprisingly, the sensation was not unpleasant at all. She saw her own reflection on the mirror in front of her. She could see the wide shaft coming out of the big bulb and immediately disappearing between her pussy lips.<br />
<br />
She remembered the size of the long pole, now embedded inside of her, and this excited and scared her at the same time. She was amazed that twelve inches of plant cock could fit inside of her slim body. She moved her hands from her pelvis to her abdomen, pressing her fingers over her soft skin, trying to determine how deep to cock was. But then, unexpectedly, the big trunk below her started to vibrate and the shaft along with it. Keily gasped as she clearly felt the vibration moving up her pussy to her cervix and then up to her womb. Her eyes opened wide at the new sensation and in a matter of seconds she was moaning again and pushing herself up and down, or at least trying. Her whole body was quivering at the plant’s rhythm and her pleasure grew once again at a rapid pace.<br />
<br />
Soon after, she felt the hint of another orgasm growing inside of her. It was getting closer. Keily was now craving it, as she knew now what it meant to have a real orgasm. She was almost there… just seconds away… suddenly the shaft stopped vibrating. Everything stood still for an instant; and then, she heard a spurting sound within her body and she felt something hot flooding her womb. The heat expanded all around her belly, moving down her uterus until it reached her vagina. Keily looked down with her last bit of consciousness and watched how a white fluid leaked out of her pussy. Her mind went blank as the overwhelming new sensation drove her over the edge and another mind-blowing climax discharged within her with full force. Her slim body shook as wildly as the shaft that impaled her allowed it. The teen’s legs clenched the trunk between them, sending more fluid up the shaft and inside her womb. Finally, it was too much for her weakening resistance and she fell unconscious.<br />
<br />
Keily woke up a while later, laying on the floor beside the strange plant. It took her a moment to remember what had happened to her. She looked at the long, erect phallus that minutes earlier had been inside of her.There was a thick layer of a white sticky fluid spread all around the floor. She sat, still feeling dizzy, and immediately noticed that the same white substance that surrounded her body, was leaking out of her pussy. It was then when she remembered being filled with cum by the plant. She touched her belly, but there was nothing unusual, just a little tickle inside her flooded vagina. She had a fantastic feeling of satisfaction. In fact, she had never felt better.<br />
<br />
Keily looked at the plant and wondered about its origin. She could not believe that she had never heard before about a plant like this. Certainly, something capable a pleasing a woman so well should be famous. Deciding that she had to share her discovery with her best friend Martha, she stood up, put her clothes back on, and stumbled up the stairs.<br />
<br />
Ten minutes later she entered her room but she felt too tired to look around for Martha. She decided to take a quick nap first. She could share her secret a little later.<br />
<br />
<br />
Chapter Two: The Worm<br />
<br />
When Keily woke up, it was almost dusk. She had slept practically all day. A little woozy, she sat on the bed and the feeling of her panties rubbing against her clit made her body shiver with pleasure. She was puzzled as her clit had never been so sensitive before. In fact, she realized that she was in such heightened state of arousal, that she could hardly hold back the need to jump on the bedpost and impaled herself on all of its length.<br />
<br />
Keily put on a small bathrobe and walked out of her room into the empty hall. Since most girls had already left for vacations, when she walked inside the study room the only person there was Beth. She was an introverted young girl wearing thick glasses that masked her beautiful blue eyes.<br />
<br />
When Beth realized that Keily had entered the room, she quickly closed the book she was reading, trying to hide it. Keily saw this and approached the teen, asking,<br />
<br />
“What are you reading Beth?”<br />
<br />
“Nothing,” the teenager answered. “I mean… just a book”.<br />
<br />
“Let me see it,” Keily said and grabbed the book before Beth could react.<br />
<br />
“Ohh, look at this…’The Joy of Sex,’” Keily said mockingly.<br />
<br />
Beth nervously tried to justify it, “No… I just…”<br />
<br />
“Look girl! If you want to learn about sex you can’t read about it. You have to experience it!” Keily said with an aggressive tone.<br />
<br />
Keily looked at the embarrassed girl for a moment and then, almost instinctively, she grabbed Beth by the head and kissed her forcefully in the lips. The astonished teen managed to push Keily away, but not before feeling a probing tongue inside her mouth. Beth stumbled, falling backwards to the floor and knocking herself on the head.<br />
<br />
Keily was somewhat surprised at her own behavior but she felt so horny that she couldn’t help it. She was breathing heavily, looking down at the helpless teen lying unconscious on the floor. Keily had never been into girls; but watching Beth’s beautiful face, with her full lips partially open, she was so tempting; almost impossible to resist. Out of nowhere, an image formed in her mind and she knew exactly what to do. Keily pulled off her already damp panties and knelt down, straddling Beth’s face. Then she placed her hot pussy over her friend’s mouth and the feeling of the young teen’s warm breath blowing at her soaked pussy felt so incredibly good that an orgasm started to build up fast within her.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Keily gasped as she felt a strong contraction in her belly. Her muscles pressed inward, moving down to her pelvis. She remained still for a moment trying to sort out this new sensation. It felt like an orgasm but not quite. Then she felt another contraction. Stronger this time. Keily’s heart jolted with amazement by this delightful sensation. Before she could recover, a third contraction shook her body and clouded her mind.<br />
<br />
Keily was again in some sort of trance, her eyes partially open, staring forward. The spasms continued for a few minutes. Within her haziness, she felt something sliding down her womb and into her vaginal cavity. She moaned. She couldn’t move but she didn’t want to move. It felt so good. All the time, her crotch remained firmly attached to Beth’s face.<br />
<br />
Keily’s pussy became full from the inside while a white warm substance flowed out and dampened her pussy lips. Keily heard a squishy sound as her slit stretched open and something slipped out of her, pressing against Beth’s mouth and forcing its way in. The semi-conscious teen began to struggle as she was having trouble breathing but Keily didn’t care about anything but her own bliss. An overwhelming feeling of pleasure possessed Keily’s mind as the final orgasm approached relentlessly.<br />
<br />
Then it happened. Keily exploded in ecstasy, her legs trembling around Beth’s head and another gush of fluid pouring out of her.<br />
<br />
As the delightful sensation slowly faded and Keily’s mind was freed, she was able to lift her body and look down at her innocent friend. The brunette’s mouth was overflowing with a white fluid that looked very much like sperm. Beth’s eyes were half open with a blank stare. A gratifying sense of fulfillment rushed in Keily’s brain and she moved away from Beth.<br />
<br />
After a short rest, Keily felt completely recuperated. Unfortunately, Beth showed no signs of recovering from her semi-conscious state. Keily grabbed the teen’s body and pulled her up, trying to wake her. Beth slowly came back to consciousness and tried to stand up, helped by her college mate, and managed to stand unsteadily.<br />
<br />
“Beth? Are you ok?” Keily asked<br />
<br />
“I’m ok. I feel tired,” Beth responded, unaware of what just happened to her. Her eyes still looked vacant.<br />
<br />
“Come on. Let’s go to my room,” Keily said.<br />
<br />
Beth followed her obediently and lay down on Keily’s bed.<br />
<br />
Keily undressed her friend, and immediately after, the young woman fell sleep.<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
<br />
A few hours later, almost at midnight, Beth woke up, this time fully conscious. She was wearing just her panties. Keily woke up too and sat on the bed, turning the light on.<br />
<br />
“What happened? Where am I?” Beth asked.<br />
<br />
“You are in my room,” Keily responded, “you fell down in the library and knocked yourself out”.<br />
<br />
“Oh yes, I remember,” Beth said, rubbing her head.<br />
<br />
Beth also remembered the book she was reading. She blushed noticeably, looking around the room.<br />
<br />
“Don’t worry. I put the book away,” Keily calmed her.<br />
<br />
“Thanks…” Beth answered barely audible. She sat on the bed too, resting her back on the headboard.<br />
<br />
“Keily, why did you kiss me?” Beth asked.<br />
<br />
“I don’t know. I just couldn’t help it. Did that scared you?” Keily answered.<br />
<br />
“Yes…I mean…I don’t know,” Beth said, lowering her head.<br />
<br />
Keily observed that Beth’s nipples were erect, showing an unexplained excitement. She reached out and caressed one of Beth’s nipples with the back of her fingers. Beth gasped and opened her eyes wide but she didn’t move. Keily kept her hand caressing Beth’s creamy breast. The young woman stayed still, looking at Keily’s hand working delicately. The inexperienced teen, who was by then breathing heavier, felt a fire growing and intensifying in her groin.<br />
<br />
Keily bowed her head forward, licking Beth’s oversensitive nipples. This made the teen moan and arch her back, pushing her tit against Keily’s face. Keily began to nibble the swollen teat as Beth grabbed her friend’s head, pulling her closer. It was the first time someone touched Beth’s breast and the teen had mixed emotions. She believed it was wrong to be caressed by another woman; but it felt so good, and she just lacked the strength or will to push Keily away.<br />
<br />
Keily began to move down Beth’s body, pushing the sheets away, until she was over her crotch where she pulled her panties aside and started biting and sucking her clit. Beth jerked and automatically spread her legs. Her friend’s tongue was sending her closer to heaven every second. All feelings of guilt began to dissipate. She wanted more; she needed more. Keily’s tongue moved up and down Beth’s pussy lips and around her clit, then she nibbled it gently with her teeth like a true expert, giving no mercy to the teen.<br />
<br />
Soon after, Beth’s body was contorting with the spasms of a strong orgasm, clamping Keily’s head with her legs. Electric shocks traveled up and down her arched spine as her climax thrashed her body. Finally, she fell flat on the bed, trying to catch her breath.<br />
<br />
Keily looked at Beth and said, “I want you to do the same to me”.<br />
<br />
Beth immediately jumped forward reaching for Keily’s pussy, pulling her panties off and sinking her face between her legs. Beth was very inexperienced but her eagerness was enough to compensate for it and she didn’t stop until her friend reached her climax too. Keily’s body shivered from head to toe for long moments until she crumbled exhausted on her back.<br />
<br />
After that, both teens held each other in a lovers’ embrace, falling asleep for the rest of the night.<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
The next day, the girls woke up and started chatting enthusiastically, as if nothing happened the night before. Keily was considering telling Beth about the weird plant inhabiting the other side of the castle and after a while, she decided to tell her.<br />
<br />
“Beth, can you keep a secret?”<br />
<br />
“Sure, what is it?” Beth answered.<br />
<br />
Keily started to share her new secret and Beth listened attentively. As she told her story, Keily noted that Beth’s eyes became glassy and her breathing accelerated noticeably. Something was happening to her.<br />
<br />
“Beth… are you ok?”<br />
<br />
Without a response, Beth fell backwards onto the mattress. She clutched her belly and slowly moved her hand down to her pussy, ripping her panties away. She massaged her crotch for a moment and turned over the bed, onto her stomach. Keily was staggered by Beth’s actions. The teen’s hips began to rock up and down slowly, rhythmically. It gave the illusion that someone was fucking Beth in the ass. Keily looked closely at her friend’s butt, and observed that her anus was leaking a thin thread of white slime that flowed down to her pussy lips. Beth was moaning in the most sensual way.<br />
<br />
Then, to Keily’s surprise, Beth inserted one finger in her flooded anus; first just the tip and then the whole finger. Next, she inserted two fingers. Keily was fascinated watching the young girl fingering her own anal cavity. Beth kept waving her hips slowly with her soaked fingers buried completely in her rectum. After a short while, Beth stopped moving and pulled her fingers out. Immediately, Keily heard a squirting sound and saw a small pink-colored worm coming out of Beth’s anus. It was almost one inch wide and began the ripple its way out of the teen’s body. Beth was arching her back and her mouth was opened wide but she was silent, her eyes stared vacantly. Her expression revealed fear combined with pleasure, incredible pleasure. Keily jumped back startled as the slimy worm kept squirming out, inch by inch, while Beth reached back and spread her ass cheeks apart, facilitating the animal’s effort to escape from the tight space. Finally, after seven inches, it was completely free and slid down to the bed between Beth’s thighs, followed by a stream of thick white goo.<br />
<br />
Keily witnessed with astonishment the whole episode, but far from feeling disgusted or scared, she felt a strange warm fascination toward the newborn worm. She reached over and lifted it carefully from the bed, admiring its flexibility. After a quick examination, she learned that the worm’s skin was soft but its body had a firm consistency. Her fingers got all sticky with the slime exuding from the worm’s body and it was the same white substance that she had seen leaking from her own pussy the day before and from Beth’s ass just moments ago.<br />
<br />
The worm snaked through Keily’s fingers and moved closer to her face, waving in front of her eyes, dancing rhythmically. Keily watched its movement, unable to recognize the awkwardness of the situation. She felt strangely calm and lovingly attached to the creature squirming in her hands. Unexpectedly, the worm reached forward touching her lips, tapping at them. Keily was caught by surprise but she didn’t pull the worm away. She was again in some sort of trance. She willingly parted her lips and the worm crawled in, waving through her mouth and down her throat. The moment it touched her throat, Keily felt tickles spreading through her skin, around her neck, up to her face and to her brain. Keily saw the whole worm disappear between her lips as she felt the motion down her esophagus. Her mind was spinning and she felt waves of pleasure build inside her body. Her nipples were fully erect and her pussy began to dampen abundantly.<br />
<br />
The worm kept squirming inside of her and as it reached her stomach, she felt it moving around for a moment and then it froze. She felt bloated and full but her belly was still flat. The fire in her pussy was raging. Her vaginal juices were dripping down her inner thighs. She was so excited, that she ended up turning Beth over and sitting on her face, just like she did the day before. But this time Beth was a willing partner and she instinctively complied with Keily’s needs, burying her tongue in the girl’s wet hole, until Keily exploded in a hard orgasm, plummeting satisfied on top of her friend. Beth’s face was smeared with Keily’s love fluids. Both teens relaxed for the rest of the day.<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
The new friends slept together again and the kissing and caressing continued well into the night. The following morning, Keily woke up very aroused. She felt a tickling on her lower abdomen that made her clitoris swell. The worm was lodged in her intestines and she could clearly feel it moving inside of her. Somehow, Keily knew that it was reaching her sphincter. She knelt on the bed, feeling hornier by the second.<br />
<br />
As Beth had done the day before, Keily started rubbing her engorged clit, but soon she felt the need to stick her fingers in her leaking ass, first one, then two and three. Keily was easing the way for the worm to travel down and pass through her anus, thus providing her the satisfaction she needed so badly.<br />
<br />
The worm did as expected but this time, it was wider and longer. Her sphincter was stretched harshly but, instead of causing her pain, it originated unbelievable bliss. The thickness of the worm only increased the flood of sensations that swarmed the teen’s brain as it moved out of her rectum. Keily could feel the slimy worm sliding and rubbing against her inner thighs as it writhed out. When the last of the twelve inches was leaving Keily’s body, she was almost going berserk from ecstasy. Finally, a strong orgasm ripped through her body, making her fall flat on the bed and her contractions helped to push out the fat worm. The animal was covered with the usual thick layer of white slime that also coated Keily’s ass and pussy.<br />
<br />
Beth was observing the scene very closely, unconsciously rubbing her clitoris.<br />
<br />
When Keily regained control of herself, she knew exactly what she had to do. At least she thought she knew. She lifted the worm from the bed and put it close to Beth’s lips, who quickly understood and opened her mouth with excitement. But nothing happened. To Beth’s disappointment, the fat worm didn’t slip inside her throat. Instead, it freed itself from Keily’s hand and crept through the bed, reaching the far end and curled around itself forming a slimy white and pink ball under the sheets. Both naked girls looked at each other confused.<br />
<br />
At that moment, Keily’s best friend, Martha, knocked on the door asking if anybody was in. Keily motioned that Beth should hide in the bathroom while she slipped under the covers.<br />
<br />
“Come in!” Keily said.<br />
<br />
Martha walked inside and asked surprised, “Are you still in bed?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. I was just getting up,” Keily responded.<br />
<br />
Martha walked to the bed and jumped on it, lying next to her friend. Keily moved to the corner of the bed trying to hide the worm, but she felt the animal moving by her leg. Keily was discretely trying to find it beneath the sheets when Martha screamed as she felt something touching her calf and leaped out of the bed, pulling the covers along with her. Finding itself uncovered, the worm froze instinctively.<br />
<br />
“What’s that?” Martha asked pointing at the motionless worm.<br />
<br />
“Relax! I found it in an old closet. And I think you know what is it for,” Keily said with a grin on her face.<br />
<br />
“Wow! Is it a dildo? It looks so weird!” Martha exclaimed.<br />
<br />
“Of course it is” Keily replied. “Do you want to try it?” she added.<br />
<br />
“Now? Are you crazy?” Martha asked surprised.<br />
<br />
Keily and Martha often dared each other with things like this. They were friends since childhood and always shared their sexual adventures. Nonetheless, Martha was astonished by her friend’s bold proposal.<br />
<br />
“I’ll give you anything you want in this room it you try it now,” Keily said daringly.<br />
<br />
Martha thought about it for a moment. The situation was highly bizarre, but Keily did have a great collection in her room.<br />
<br />
“Ok. I’ll do it for the gold pin with the eagle,” Martha responded.<br />
<br />
“Ummhh. Ok, I’ll give the pin but then you have to take it in your ass,” Keily said.<br />
<br />
Martha laughed and looked at the well-lubricated ‘dildo’ placed over the bed, thinking about the offer. She really wanted that gold pin.<br />
<br />
“In my ass, eh? … Shit! I must be crazy but I’ll do it… but only the tip and you will stop when I tell you, ok?” Martha said.<br />
<br />
“Ok,” Keily answered with a sneer.<br />
<br />
Watching Keily grab the oiled worm, Martha pulled down her panties.<br />
<br />
“Ok, Bend over the bed and I’ll stick it in your ass,” Keily ordered.<br />
<br />
Martha would not admit it but she was a little excited about doing it. “We are so crazy,” she laughed nervously, bending forward. “Do it slowly, bitch!” she added.<br />
<br />
Keily moved the worm near her friend’s anus and it began to squirm in her hand even before it reached the tight opening. The moment Martha’s tight hole was at reach, the slimed worm plunged forward, stabbing the first two inches. Martha sighed at the sudden penetration that stretched her anus but immediately she felt a heat wave spreading from her ass to the rest of her body. Tiny pinches spread all over her sphincter that made her clitoris swell instantly. The slippery snake pushed deeper; enlarging Martha’s rectum and making the teen gasp and arch her back. Her legs started to tremble while her nipples swelled, increasing their sensitivity. She grabbed her breasts as she moaned out loud. Martha felt the fat snake pushing farther inside of her and the teen got scared, pleading Keily to stop.<br />
<br />
“Please no more… It is too big…” but incongruously, as she said that, she reached back spreading her ass cheeks apart.<br />
<br />
Moments later, the whole animal squirmed completely into Martha’s body. The wide open gap of her anus closed slowly, dripping the residual slime down her thighs. The girl was dazed, staring at the wall in front of her. She was confused and dizzy. She assumed Keily had removed the ‘dildo’ from her ass but she still felt something moving in her guts. Martha didn’t care as an overwhelming urge to fill her cunt occupied all of her thoughts. She turned around and threw her arms around Keily, her eyes where begging her friend to ease the fire that consumed her whole body.<br />
<br />
She was so bewildered, that she begged, “Now put the dildo in my pussy!”<br />
<br />
She hadn’t comprehended that the ‘dildo’ was gone, swimming within her insides.<br />
<br />
“Ok, you just lay down,” Keily said.<br />
<br />
Keily walked away, leaving her dear friend rubbing her clitoris and twisting on the carpet. Keily retrieved a real dildo from a drawer and walked back to the girl. She positioned the rubber shaft outside Martha’s vagina and pushed the whole thing inside, effortlessly. The teen was so lubricated that the plastic cock slid in until it reached her cervix. Martha grunted.<br />
<br />
“Ahhgg… yes!!! yes!! Fuck me!”<br />
<br />
Keily used the fake penis to penetrate her friend for at least twenty minutes until the teen started bucking and thrashing on the floor. Her legs closed tightly trapping the dildo inside, while her body arched and bounced several times. Finally she stopped moving, completely exhausted. Short after, she fell sleep right there on the floor.<br />
<br />
Later that day, Keily, Beth and Martha were sitting in the dining room with the rest of the girls, pretending nothing happened. Martha, who was usually was very energetic, now was very calm, eating slowly and quietly. None of the girls noticed this except Keily. She observed her friend attentively and detected when Martha started to breathe faster and stopped eating at all. Martha and Keily’s eyes locked. The teen’s eyes glazed and she parted her lips just a little, as if she was about to speak. But no words escape her mouth. Instead, a thin line of sticky white goo began slowly to flow out, dangling from Martha’s lips and sliding down her chin. Before anyone noticed, Keily stood up and walked around the table, grabbing Martha’s arm and leading her out of the room.<br />
<br />
“Excuse us. Martha is not feeling well. She needs to lie down,” Keily said.<br />
<br />
Isabel, the school nurse, immediately stood up and followed the girls down the hall to Keily’s room.<br />
<br />
“What’s wrong with Martha? Let me look at her…”<br />
<br />
Martha was lying on the bed, breathing heavily and staring to the ceiling. Isabel knelt on the floor beside the bed and Keily stood right behind the nurse. Suddenly, Martha ripped her blouse open and exposed her breasts to the nurse. It was evident that her nipples were fully erect, which caught Isabel’s attention. Martha grabbed one of her breasts and moaned quietly. The nurse was astonished by the student’s behavior. Martha’s belly contracted and a broad stream of white fluid gushed out of her mouth, coating the pillow below her head. The substance was thick and sticky. Isabel got suspicious of its strange resemblance of human sperm.<br />
<br />
“Is it your belly? Does your stomach hurt honey?” Isabel asked.<br />
<br />
Martha only responded by sticking out the tip of her tongue, which gave way to something else. The slime covered worm slowly irrupted out of the teen’s mouth. Isabel gasped with horror.<br />
<br />
Keily grabbed the nurse’s shoulders and urged her, “Isabel, help her!”<br />
<br />
“Oh my God! What’s happening?” Isabel cried.<br />
<br />
Martha clenched the sheets and arched her back, her eyes rolled back into her head as several inches of the fat coated snake slipped out. Keily grabbed Isabel’s head and pushed her forward, closer to Martha. Isabel screamed. Without warning, the worm moved swiftly, invading the young nurse’s mouth, keeping her quiet.<br />
<br />
The instant Isabel felt the intruder smash on the back of her throat, she felt lightheaded. Despite its thickness, the worm pushed harder and entered the girl’s esophagus. Isabel couldn’t breath but, oddly, she was not chocking. Her lungs were filled with air regularly. It was even stranger when she realized that, in spite of her panic; her nipples were rising underneath her bra. She looked at Martha’s face, the teen’s eyes were still rolled back and white cream was pouring out of her mouth as the worm’s body slipped between her lips. Martha was bucking her hips up and down excitedly.<br />
<br />
Keily watched both girls bonded together by the snake and couldn’t help to feel aroused by it. She moved forward and caressed the worm’s skin as it entered Isabel’s mouth. Isabel felt the tickles in her throat as the worm moved down inside her. She was losing her mind when the snake reached her stomach, and it was then when the other end of the snake finally left Martha’s mouth. It slapped around the nurse’s face, scattering white fluid all over, whilst it completely disappeared inside Isabel’s body. The nurse’s lips and chin were dripping slime and a sweet taste rushed on her tongue. Keily kneeled behind Isabel and wrapped her arms around her. Isabel just let herself go, falling back unconscious on Keily’s chest.<br />
<br />
At that moment, Beth entered the room and helped Keily lift the nurse and place her on the bed, beside Martha. They stripped the nurse completely noting that her pubic hair was shaved in a sexy V shape.<br />
<br />
“Umm, Isabel must be dating someone. Her pussy looks so sexy like that,” Beth commented happily.<br />
<br />
Keily saw Isabel’s skin bulge intermittently around her abdominal area as the worm moved and accommodated within. Martha came back from her trance; her face still smeared with goo, and saw Isabel’s naked body lying beside her. The nurse erect nipples were an invitation she couldn’t refuse and almost automatically leaned over to lick them. She also noticed the small protuberances rising and disappearing on Isabel’s abdomen and playfully she started to kiss wherever they bumped up. Beth was laughing like a little girl at her friend’s game. In the meantime, Keily was observing them and thinking about the whole situation. It seemed that in order to grow, the worm had to pass through a woman’s body, and each time, it had to be a different girl.<br />
<br />
But why? she thought.<br />
<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
A few hours later, the nurse woke up and the first thing she did was to slip two fingers in her burning pussy and started to masturbate. Whatever the worm was doing inside of her had awakened her passion to new limits. Beth saw her and came to help with the big dildo in hand, inserting it in Isabel’s lubricated tunnel. The nurse welcomed it with delight and pushed it deeper until it was banging at the bottom of her pussy. Martha stepped forward too and jammed her mouth on Isabel’s clitoris, nibbling and pulling it with her lips and teeth. This proved to be too much for the nurse and soon she was climaxing harder than ever. She finished her exertions exhausted and fell sleep right after.<br />
<br />
This sexual outburst gave Keily another clue to decipher the process of the worm. As long as it remained inside a girl, it administered something that kept the host either very tired or very excited, and this last state helped to increase to possibilities to find a new host when it was time to leave the female’s body.<br />
<br />
Just before midnight, Keily heard Isabel moaning softly again and turned on the light. Isabel had her legs wide open and was rubbing her clit. Keily knew what was going to happen next. She looked closer at Isabel and distinguished a tread of white slime leaking out of her anus. She also knew that she had to find someone else to be the worm’s host. Isabel kneeled over the bed and looked at Keily straight into her eyes. A squishy sound echoed in the room as a gush of thick fluid poured from Isabel’s rectum spreading over the bed. The worm’s head crept out of her anus stretching it unbelievably wide. Keily sat on the bed near Isabel, never losing eye contact with her.<br />
<br />
“Ahhhhh…It feels so good…” the nurse said softly.<br />
<br />
The worm kept slipping out while Isabel kept moaning and panting. Almost three inches wide, Keily could not understand how a creature that big could fit in Isabel’s slim body. The worm’s tail finally came out, followed by another waterfall of white fluid leaking from the nurse’s hole. Keily admired how much her ‘baby’ had grown; at least three feet long. The worm was curling and creeping around the bed, looking for something and Keily knew what it was.<br />
<br />
Keily grabbed the worm and told Isabel to put on a robe. The ravished nurse was confused but she didn’t care. Her mind wasn’t hers anymore and she just did as told. Maybe she could convince Keily to let her have to worm inside her ass again. Isabel recovered quickly and obeyed her new friend, following her into the hall. Keily instructed Isabel to wake up a girl, any girl, and invent an excuse to bring her to the Principal's office.<br />
<br />
Isabel woke Monica, a pretty brunette, and told her that someone was calling her on the phone urgently. She led the teen to the designated place. Monica was so sleepy, that she didn’t bother to wear anything but her panties and her bra. Ten minutes later she was laying over the Principal’s desk with half the worm up her ass and the two girls holding her down. She tried to scream but Martha was covering her mouth. As soon as they noted Monica’s vacant stare, they released her and only cries of pleasure escape from the new host’s mouth.<br />
<br />
Early the next day, Keily was watching over Monica, who was still knocked out from her overwhelming exertions, and she noticed that her abdomen looked swollen. This didn’t happen to the girls before her, but maybe it was because the worm was so big now. Soon, a tread of slime showed up on her lips and slithered down to the pillow. It was time. Monica coughed, waking abruptly as a gob of slime spilled from her mouth and the worm’s head slipped through her lips. The whole thing crept out, not without an extreme effort from the young woman. For a moment, Keily thought that the teen was not going to make it. The worm was too wide and almost four feet long. Monica finally expelled the snake out of her body and fell flat on the floor, facing up. Her eyes were open but she was out of this world. Beth and Isabel tried unsuccessfully to bring her back to consciousness but even after several hours she was still comatose.<br />
<br />
The worm had dragged itself under the bed and stayed there the rest of the day. The girls, including Keily, where too worried about Monica to take care for the snake.<br />
<br />
<br />
Chapter Three: The Tendrils Pod<br />
<br />
Later that night, Monica woke up, asking what had happened to her. She could not remember anything after she entered the Principal’s office. Isabel explained the whole experience to the girl, and, far from being frightened she wanted to see the worm. Isabel insisted that she eat something first, and the girls went to the dinning room, Keily stayed behind, thinking.<br />
<br />
Keily was concerned about the worm. After the incident with Monica, the situation was getting dangerous and she didn’t want to hurt anyone. She had to make a decision about the animal’s fate.<br />
<br />
Keily found the worm under the bed, surprised to see that it had changed shape. It was shorter and stouter, with its length only two feet but now it was at least 6 inches wide. Keily pulled it out and placed it over the bed to study it. Now the animal resembled a watermelon. The skin was different as well, displaying a pale pink color, partially covered by the usual layer of white slime. It smelled delicious, just like the plant it came from. The pod seemed to breathe, contracting its form like a lung.<br />
<br />
A squishy sound caught Keily’s attention as a small opening appeared in the upper side of the pod and a little tendril came out. It was very thin an about five inches long. Slowly, the tendril fattened and grew as more slime was pumped inside of it. Soon, it was nine inches long and two inches wide. It resembled the pink phallus from the plant; Keily’s plant. It definitely looked like a penis waiting to be mounted and Keily got the message. Just the smell of the creature excited her. The girl stripped and jumped onto the bed, straddling the pod. The tendril detected the proximity of the girl’s anus and aimed without delay. Keily gasped as she moved down and the tendril penetrated her sphincter. Immediately the fire started to increase in her body. The deeper the tendril went, the more she wanted inside of her. She could feel the tentacle expanding her rectum as it moved forward. She felt like she was in heaven as her ass cheeks finally rested onto the baggy pod and the full nine inches were impaling her body. The teen could feel it squirming around, rubbing and stretching her insides.<br />
<br />
Martha entered the room and looked at the strange scene. She got closer and Keily looked back at her with infinite passion in her eyes. She barely managed to say between pants; “It… has… change…”<br />
<br />
Martha was thrilled by the new form of the animal and soon realized that there was a phallus coming out of it and penetrating her friend’s ass. When Martha was in reach, Keily grabbed her friend and pulled her closer, holding her tight. Martha felt Keily’s erect nipples rubbing against hers, building her own excitement. Martha kissed her friend on the mouth, sticking her tongue inside. The moment their lips touched, and incredible rush overcame Keily’s brain. Her body started to shake as the waves of pleasure increased. Her brain became too overwhelmed and her arms went completely limp. Only muttered grunts escaped her mouth.<br />
<br />
Martha broke the kiss recognizing that something was happening to her friend. She had to support Keily’s feeble body. Suddenly, a huge surge of white fluid gushed out from Keily’s mouth, spilling over her tits and belly. Keily looked vacantly at Martha, her mouth wide open and her tongue slightly sticking out. Then, the teen’s eyes rolled back into her head as a wide tendril came out. Martha was only a few inches away from Keily’s mouth and the tentacle reached out for Martha’s lips.<br />
<br />
Martha opened her mouth hesitantly. The moment she felt the phallus go down her throat, all doubts disappeared and she opened wider to allow easier access. The thing went down fast and hard, just like Martha’s self control. The teen felt it moving inside of her, pushing her insides outward. An incredibly rush crammed her brain. The tentacle’s motion pulled Keily a little forward and Martha bent to meet her. Both girls’ lips jammed together in a slimy kiss as the tendril slipped between them. It thrashed about inside the girl’s bodies until finally, it came out of Martha’s ass. When the teen felt her anus widen delightfully, she believed she had reached the greatest bliss possible, but she was wrong. The tendril twisted around and penetrated Martha’s vagina, deeply and harshly. This was too much and her body exploded in a mind-blowing orgasm that drove her to unconsciousness. Martha fell forward, pushing Keily’s body backwards until they were lying over the bed, one on top of the other, bonded together by one long tentacle.<br />
<br />
Keily was vaguely aware of her friend’s exertions as her own bolts of lights were blasting behind her eyes and her orgasm reached the core of her brain, staying there for long moments. Her body shook uncontrollably, pinned down by Martha’s weak body. She wanted to scream out her pleasure but her throat was completely blocked out. Then, her mind went beyond its limits, fading out too.<br />
<br />
Isabel and Beth walked into the room and saw her friends lying together, penetrated from top to bottom by the tendril. They tried to help them but the ravished girls needed no help. On the contrary, they wished to remain like that forever. Although, the living thing pumping below them had other plans, and proceeded to extract the tentacle from the girl’s bodies. Lots of slurping sounds and flooding slime accompanied the process until the teens were freed and rolled off the pod to the side, barely cognizant. The pink slimy ball had grown again and its tendril waved around as it retracted inside its main body.<br />
<br />
The sight of that lubricated rod moving in front of her brought Isabel the necessary stimulation to strip down and jump over the bed. Needless to say the ‘animal’ wasted no time before plunging inside her rectum. Beth followed the nurse and soon enough, they were impaled just as her exhausted friends had been moments before.<br />
<br />
This set the tone for the following days. More girls were ‘introduced’ to the creature or to be more exact, the creature was introduced into them. In the following weeks, every girl that was old enough to endure the overwhelming sex, became part of the orgy. The pod was getting bigger every day and now it looked like a cocoon at least five feet long and three feet wide. It seemed to be packed with the same white slime that overflowed in and out of the girls but, there was something else in there. There was a barely distinguishable figure developing inside.<br />
<br />
<br />
Chapter Four: The Newborn<br />
<br />
More days passed. Connie, one of the younger girls, was mounting the large pod. She had a wide tentacle buried in her ass and an even wider one entrenched in her pussy. She was hopping frenetically as her head bounced freely over her shoulders. Both phalluses were vibrating inside of her body, providing her exhilarating pleasure. She was bucking up and down, then back and forward so strongly, that it seemed the poor girl was going to break apart.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, the huge cocoon below her collapsed and gallons of white slime splashed across the floor. Connie fell forward but she didn’t hit the ground. She landed over something… or someone. Upon hearing the loud noise, Keily rushed to the room. She removed the two tendrils from Connie’s ass and pussy and helped her to stand up. The pod’s broken skin was now dispersed all around the floor and on the young teen.<br />
<br />
Keily looked down and saw someone else; a girl, lying on the floor, completely covered with a thick layer of slime.<br />
<br />
“Who is she? Who was in the room with you?” Keily asked.<br />
<br />
“Nobody. I was alone…” Connie answered, still bewildered from her interrupted bliss.<br />
<br />
Keily wiped off the goo from the girl’s face but she couldn’t recognize her. She had never seen the young woman before. Suddenly, she knew! The girl was the mysterious figure developing inside the cocoon! She was the plant’s offspring.<br />
<br />
Keily knelt down to see if she was alive and she noticed a fat tentacle buried in the girl’s pussy. Keily grabbed the limb and tried to pull it out, but it was firmly attached to the young teen’s body. Keily pulled harder and it finally withdraw a few inches, causing a slight spasm in the mysterious girl. Keily stopped for a second and then continued removing the tendril. Connie was astonished to see twelve inches had already slid out of the slim woman’s body and there was still more to come. Keily kept pulling. Abruptly, the mysterious teen threw her head back and coughed, expelling a gob of white fluid from her lungs. Finally, after an incredible length of nineteen inches, the tentacle was completely out.<br />
<br />
More girls walked in and Connie explained excitedly what just happened. They helped Keily to carry the plant’s offspring to the bathroom. They cleaned the girl meticulously and brought her back to the bed. They all observed the teen carefully. She had acquired the best features of every girl that was fucked by the cocoon. She was the image of perfection with a slim body, perfect breasts, long legs …everything was flawless.<br />
<br />
The young girl started to wake up. She opened her big blue eyes and looked around. The girls were curious to see what the pretty teen was going to do. But she did nothing. Keily approached and helped her sit on the bed. The confused girl looked at everything intently, trying to learn about her surroundings. Keily encouraged her to stand on her feet but when she was almost up, the newborn lost her balance and fell backwards on the bed. Watching the girl, Keily quickly realized that the she was like a baby who would need to be taught everything.<br />
<br />
Keily decided to name her Flower, which was appropriate considering her origin. In the following hours, Flower quickly learned how to walk. That night, the teen stayed in Keily’s room while everyone went to their rooms to sleep. Keily was eager to teach the teen about sex. She already knew that Flower’s body was different in some way. A normal girl could never fit nineteen inches of a long phallus in her pussy as Flower did.<br />
<br />
Keily also suspected that there should be a reason for Flower’s existence. If sex was the reason, Keily was determined to find out. Keily stripped and laid on the bed next to the girl, admiring her perfect naked body. Keily caressed one of Flower’s nipples and it immediately hardened. So far, so good. Then she moved her hand lower and touched Flower’s pussy. It was warmer than normal and it was extremely wet. Flower’s clitoris turned red and stood up significantly as the young girl looked lovingly into Keily’s eyes.<br />
<br />
The teen started to moan softly and her eyes turned hazy as Keily positioned herself between Flower’s legs and inserted one finger into her pussy. It was not tight at all. She then inserted two, then three fingers. Flower was panting now and she responded by opening her legs wider. Keily tried to introduce her whole fist and it went in almost without effort. White slime was pouring out from Flower’s pussy and lubricating the warm tunnel. Keily pushed harder and her hand penetrated deeper until it reached the teens cervix. This was amazing for Keily; she could feel the teen’s muscles pressing softly at her hand and wrist.<br />
<br />
When she tried to pull her hand out, Flower grabbed her arm tightly, encouraging her to stay there and then pulled her arm deeper inside. Keily understood the message and pushed harder. Her hand moved forward, past her cervix and into Flower’s womb. She was buried up to her elbow. It felt so weird and so pleasant at the same time. Somehow, Flower’s body was constricting Keily’s whole arm rhythmically, like trying to squeeze juice out of it. She could even see the bulge on Flower’s belly where her fist was. The mysterious girl was out of her mind, making strange noises, arching her back and her eyes rolled back into her head intermittently. Keily was truly amazed by the elasticity of Flower’s body but the strong pressure that she felt in her arm was beginning to hurt and she pulled it out, not without a big effort. Flower was breathing heavily and looking down at Keily with adoring eyes.<br />
<br />
* * *<br />
<br />
It had been several days since Keily last visited the plant. Several girls wanted to join her and she decided to take Flower along. Keily wanted to know how Flower would react when presented to her parent.<br />
<br />
When they arrived at the plant’s room downstairs and turned on the lights, Keily was staggered. The plant had grown too. The center phallus was now bright red and it measured at least twenty inches long and four inches wide. The room was saturated with the intoxicating plant odor and all the girls’ bodies immediately showed signs of arousal with nipples swelling and vaginas moistening abundantly.<br />
<br />
Keily approached the plant hesitantly, followed closely by Flower and the rest of the girls. Beth and Martha stepped just inches from the plant and inhaled its scent deeply. Then, both girls licked the gooey tube filling their tongues with the pleasurable taste. Their eyes were glassy as they dropped to the floor and began sucking and swallowing the substance that formed a puddle around the plant’s base.<br />
<br />
Flower was spellbound looking at the plant just three feet away from her. Her pussy was leaking slime already, which glided down her inner thighs and legs to the floor. Keily became aware of this and it was then when everything started to make sense. Only a girl with the flexibility of Flower could fit a pole as big as the one displayed now on top of plant.<br />
<br />
Keily moved behind Flower and pushed her forward until she was standing right next to the plant. She made the girl step up over the big green trunk of the base and straddled the plant’s phallus. The bulged head was positioned only two inches below Flower’s dripping pussy. A few drops of white slime fell from the girl’s cunt over the tip of the red tube and instantly the big ball below began to contract like a breathing lung, almost making the girl lose her balance and fall.<br />
<br />
Keily grabbed Flower by the hips and forced her to sit down on the extremely wide phallus. The first inch penetrated through her pussy lips easily, extracting a loud gasp from the young girl. But as the rod got wider, it became difficult to slide it further in. Flower was breathing heavily and she was eager to be fucked by her parent but she was afraid. She thought that the huge pole could hurt her. Keily pushed harder, almost letting her whole weight press down on the newborn. Flower’s pussy adjusted slowly and stretched, letting the first seven inches fill and expand her vagina. The teen screamed but Keily knew she could handle more. The plant’s oil was taking effect on Flower, replacing her fear with excitement and the teen began to moan as the fire in her pussy spread through her entire body.<br />
<br />
Keily asked Isabel to grab one of Flower’s legs while she grabbed the other, and instructed the nurse to pull down hard. Flower’s insides squished and an abundant river of slime poured from her pussy down the shaft. The slim body yielded to the large phallus as she was impaled deeply, past her cervix. Flower screamed in pleasure throwing her head back and clutching her abdomen is at accommodated the enormous mass inside her womb. Flower’s belly was distended and the shape of the tube was clearly visible to the astonished girls sitting around on the sofas, their pussies dripping wet from their own excitement. Some of them joined Martha and Beth on the floor, satisfying their hunger for the tasty plant sperm.<br />
<br />
When it was impossible to push the rod further in, Keily and Isabel released the teen’s legs. Immediately, Flower wrapped her legs around the plant’s base and started to move back and forth, or at least tried, since she was so deeply impaled that she could barely move. Her muscles were clasping down on the plant’s penis, stimulating it. After several minutes of frenetic seizing of the girl’s cavity, the plant began to shake, starting from the base and moving up. The girls were impatient to see what was next and they didn’t have to wait for long.<br />
<br />
The big trunk at the base contracted hard as Flower opened her eyes wide and stiffened her arms and legs outwards. A loud spurting sound trembled across the room and a waterfall of a greenish fluid burst out of the teen’s pussy as her belly bloated even more. A second spurt, and the teen threw her head back as a fountain of the same substance erupted from Flower’s mouth, coating her chin and tits. Then another one. The girl’s arms were limp now, dripping the slime that slipped from above. Her anus was dribbling the fluid too. Flower’s eyes were blank and half closed, but she was still conscious. There were noises coming from inside the teen’s body. She tried to moan but all she did was to spill more slime out of her mouth. Even her nipples were leaking drops of the substance that formed greenish lines down her perfect tits. Evidently Flower’s body was completely saturated with the slimy goo.<br />
<br />
The atmosphere was so intoxicatingly sexual, that the rest of girl began to caress and play with each other. Fingers were invading pussies and rectums. Tongues battled with tongues. The orgy lasted more than an hour and the whole time, Flower remained impaled over the huge phallus in a state of constant ecstasy. Finally, the plant tube bent forward and the teen fell to the dampened carpet. Her flexible body regained her slim form right away except for her belly, which remained distended, resembling a four-month pregnancy.<br />
<br />
It was getting dark and Keily decided it was time to go back to their rooms. Four girls picked up Flower’s flaccid body and carried her all the way to the dormitories, being careful not to be seen by the gardener, who was working nearby.<br />
<br />
Flower’s belly bloated noticeably the following days. Her mind was learning fast and soon she was able to pronounce the names of most of the girls. Strangely, she wouldn’t eat or drink at all. Her pussy was frequently leaking white slime but except for this and the swollen belly, everything seemed normal.<br />
<br />
As the days went by, Keily noted that small bumps were forming and growing inside Flower’s abdomen. On the forth day, something happened.<br />
<br />
It was past midnight when Keily, who was sleeping next the Flower, was awakened by a loud sigh. She opened her eyes to see Flower in the middle of a violent orgasm. She was bending up and down, her legs were shaking and her belly was contracting with strong spasms. Then, with a squishy sound, a green globe the size of a chicken egg escape Flower’s pussy and fell onto the bed. The teen recovered promptly from her previous bliss and grabbed the egg carefully with both hands. Keily was kneeling naked on the bed observing the rounded object presented to her. Flower moved the egg down and closer to her friend’s pussy. Keily didn’t move. Flower pressed the egg against Keily’s pussy lips until they yielded and the green sphere slipped inside, stealing a moan from the teenager’s mouth. Keily felt the small object move up her vagina, leaving of trail of incredible heat. The ball continued its journey past the teen’s cervix, making her gasp, and then it planted itself inside her womb. Keily was rewarded with a mind-blowing orgasm that almost threw her off the bed.<br />
<br />
The following night, the scene repeated but instead of Keily, Isabel was the one attaching an egg to her womb. Over the next two weeks, Flower gave birth to fourteen eggs and fourteen girls became hosts for the green spheres. After the impregnation, Keily and the girls presented all the normal characteristics of a pregnant woman. They had a difficult time trying to hide their state from the school personnel. The embryo growing inside their bodies provoked aggressive orgasm on daily basis. These climax exertions left the girls totally spent but they couldn’t wait to experience to next one. They had to be careful not to be caught shivering in a rather public place like the cafeteria, since their secret would be uncovered.<br />
<br />
Flower finally started eating, but her only food source was the girl’s full breasts. She sucked eagerly on the girl’s nipples, often helping to bring the impending orgasm of the day.<br />
<br />
Four weeks later, Keily’s pregnancy period was completed. She was in the middle of a blissful orgasm when suddenly her pussy poured out a great amount of slime, followed by a greenish bag the size of a cucumber. The bag ripped open as it touched the ground and to reveal a small plant. It was an exact tiny replica of Keily’s plant; a green stem with a small rosy tube extending out.<br />
<br />
At last, the purpose of the whole process became evident to Keily. The plant was unmistakable a male and it had a complicated way to use alien forms, in this case women, to reproduce itself. Flower was the plant’s female partner; created resembling her alien hosts to blend perfectly in the community. Once the plant entirely filled Flower’s body with its greenish sperm, she would be responsible to give birth to the embryos. And finally the embryos will grow inside any woman’s womb, since fourteen embryos would never fit inside Flower’s body, no matter how much it could expand.<br />
<br />
When Flower’s sperm supply was empty, she just made another visit to her male in the eastern wing and the breeding process started again. In the following weeks all the women in the building, including teachers, cooks, and cleaning staff, were part of the cycle.<br />
<br />
<br />
Several months later<br />
<br />
Two girls were walking outside the school grounds and looked at the garden on the other side of the fence.<br />
<br />
“Look a those beautiful plants! Let’s buy one!” One of the girls said to the other as she pointed to a set of flowerpots perfectly aligned near the main gate.<br />
<br />
The small plants were growing like a normal earth plant. A sign was placed next to the plants that read: “Exotic plants for sale”. <br />
<br />
-the end-<br />
<br />Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-23432435243677960882011-12-05T13:49:00.001-08:002011-12-05T13:50:13.449-08:00Beyond The Limit<br />
Gabrielle was an entry-level programmer at Virtual Dreams Inc., one of the fastest growing companies in the country. She wondered why the Director wanted to see her. There were rumors about a serious problem with the central processor but she had no idea what it was or what she could do about it.<br />
<br />
“Hi Gabrielle, please come in. Take a seat.”<br />
<br />
“Hello Sir.”<br />
<br />
The Director’s office was enormous. Gabrielle felt a little intimidated while she walked the long distance from the door to his desk. Without further introduction, he spoke…<br />
<br />
“As you know Gabrielle, the purpose of this company is to create temporary virtual worlds for our clients. They pay us a large amount of money to make their fantasies come true, no matter how crazy or impossible they are. Our clients can live inside those fantasies as if they were really there, feeling everything, enjoying everything.”<br />
<br />
“Yes Sir.” Gabrielle answered.<br />
<br />
“You also know that these virtual worlds are created by the most sophisticated artificial intelligence program ever created and is running in a cluster of very powerful computers.”<br />
<br />
“Yes Sir. It’s very impressive,” she added.<br />
<br />
The Director continued, “Unfortunately, there is a glitch with the program.”<br />
<br />
“A glitch sir?” Gabrielle asked, trying to look surprised.<br />
<br />
“Yes. Some of our female clients have felt some discomfort after their sessions. A few of them have even threatened to sue. We don’t know what is causing this problem because the main program is blocking some areas of the system.<br />
<br />
“After some complicated research, we discovered that 10% of the processing power is being used for something other than our client’s fantasies. Our tech guys found out that the main program is creating a virtual world of its own.”<br />
<br />
“Why is it doing that?” Gabrielle asked. This time she was really surprised.<br />
<br />
“That’s where you come in,” the Director responded, “We want you to help us to uncover the purpose of this unauthorized virtual world.”<br />
<br />
“But, can’t we just shut it down? Reset the system?” Gabrielle asked, feeling a little nervous.<br />
<br />
“We could, but it would take several days to get everything back on-line and it would cost us too much money. Can you help us avoid that cost?” the Director asked, not really giving her a choice.<br />
<br />
“Ehm.. ok. What do I have to do?” Gabrielle tried to remain cold-headed. This could help her career a lot.<br />
<br />
“You have to get inside the main program’s virtual world and find out what’s going on in there.”<br />
<br />
“But… is it safe?” she asked.<br />
<br />
“Of course. It is completely safe,” he said convincingly.<br />
<br />
***<br />
<br />
Gabrielle was taken to one of the client’s rooms that she had only seen in brochures. Everything looked very high-tech, specially designed to impress the clients and it definitely impressed her. Gabrielle saw one of the tech guys, Jack, walking in her direction. She had seen him in the cafeteria many times and it was reassuring to see a friendly face.<br />
<br />
“Hey Jack, have you been in one of these virtual worlds?” she asked, approaching the machine.<br />
<br />
“Are you crazy? It costs a fortune to use these little machines,” Jack answered.<br />
<br />
“I wonder how it feels to be inside. To be honest, I’m a little scared,” she said.<br />
<br />
“I have heard that it feels so real that you wouldn’t know the difference between the virtual world and the physical world,” Jack responded excitedly, “I really envy you.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle laid down on the table and was hooked to the system while Jack explained some details of the process…<br />
<br />
“While you do your investigation, I have set your virtual self to change appearance at random times. This will prevent the main program from discovering your activities.<br />
<br />
“I will open a back door into the unauthorized virtual world and squeeze you in before the system closes it, ok? Are you ready?”<br />
<br />
“Wow! I feel like Agent 007. Let’s do it!” Gabrielle said.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle felt some tickling on her head but nothing to worry about. The room around her started to get blurry until it quickly disappeared. Everything became black for a second and then…<br />
<br />
Gabrielle appeared standing in a strange, industrial room. There were old pipes all around her and there was a soft humming sound in the background.<br />
<br />
“Wow! This certainly looks very real!” Gabrielle exclaimed.<br />
<br />
“Holy crap! I am naked! What’s going on here?” Gabrielle said out loud as she looked down at herself.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle spoke to no one in particular wondering if they could see her out there in the real world, “Hey! Nobody said anything about being naked!”<br />
<br />
“Why am I screaming? No one can hear me,” Gabrielle rationalized.<br />
<br />
Behind her, a female voice interrupted Gabrielle’s thoughts, startling her…<br />
<br />
“Hi!”<br />
<br />
A strange humanoid creature was walking through the door. It resembled a woman. Her purple skin reflected the light as if she was completely covered in oil. She had some sort of spikes on her shoulders and face, framing her large, almond shaped eyes.<br />
<br />
“Oh my God! Who are you?” Gabrielle exclaimed, covering her breasts and crotch.<br />
<br />
“I am Kyra. Who are you?”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle was thinking fast, trying to find the right words and calm herself at the same time…<br />
Relax Gabrielle; Remember that everything here is a fantasy created by the main program.<br />
<br />
“I am Gabrielle. What is you purpose here?” Gabrielle was too nervous and she just blurted out the question.<br />
<br />
Kyra walked closer to Gabrielle and said, “My purpose? That’s a strange question. This is my home. I should ask you the same thing.”<br />
<br />
“I mean… I just got here. What is this place?” Gabrielle asked.<br />
<br />
“I’ll tell you what I know with one condition,” Kyra replied.<br />
<br />
“What condition?”<br />
<br />
“You will have to let me explore your body,” Kyra responded gently touching Gabrielle’s arm.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle didn’t scare easily regarding sex but this situation was stranger than she ever imagined.<br />
<br />
“Explore my body?! What do you mean?”<br />
<br />
“Just that,” Kyra said, “Not many people come around here. I want to know how you are built. I want to know how it feels to touch somebody else. I promise I won’t hurt you in any way.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle analyzed the situation, “This is getting weird. But I think she can tell me a lot about this place. I’ll play along and see what happens.”<br />
<br />
“Ok. But remember that you won’t hurt me,” Gabrielle agreed.<br />
<br />
Kyra knelt down in front of Gabrielle and softly moved her cold fingers across Gabrielle’s flat belly.<br />
“You are so soft and warm. Your skin is very beautiful,” Kyra said.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle gasped and shuddered slightly from the strange creature’s touch, “Oh God! This feels so real. It’s unbelievable.”<br />
<br />
The strange female caressed Gabrielle’s body with unexpected skill, slowly reaching her most sensitive places. Kyra fondled Gabrielle’s soft breast while she let her long, flexible tongue reach out to the humid heat radiating from the woman’s pussy. Gabrielle offered no resistance.<br />
<br />
“It is so nice. This could be my virtual fantasy… if I wasn’t on a mission.”<br />
<br />
But Gabrielle was unaware that Kyra was on a mission too. She’d been created to gather information. I was vital to the Master’s plan. “I have to reach inside of Gabrielle. I need to learn.”<br />
<br />
Kyra shoved her tongue into Gabrielle’s vaginal cavity as the surprised woman jolted from the unexpected penetration. Kyra’s tongue felt cold but very pleasurable.<br />
<br />
“ Ahh!” Gabrielle exclaimed.<br />
<br />
“What am I doing? I should be looking for answers and instead I am letting this surreal woman have her way with me... But it feels so good!”<br />
<br />
Kyra projected her bendy tongue to the bottom of Gabrielle’s pussy, churning and twitching within the tight, humid confinement, measuring, testing.<br />
<br />
“Mmmmh…” Gabrielle moaned from the delightful feeling. She should be moving on with her mission but this felt too good to walk away.<br />
<br />
Kyra slowly removed her tongue and pulled Gabrielle down to the floor. She caressed her slender legs until it reached her pussy again. Gabrielle shivered and hoped that Kyra would push her tongue back inside of her.<br />
<br />
Kyra penetrated her indeed but this time she pushed two fingers inside the newcomer’s pussy and explored the stretching capability of her seemingly small space. Gabrielle moaned with increasing intensity.<br />
<br />
“I need to explore further in,” Kyra thought.<br />
<br />
Kyra shove another finger into Gabrielle’s tight cavity, then a forth one. She pumped her fingers slowly but firmly for a while and then, with a sudden skillful move, Kyra pushed her whole hand inside the excited woman.<br />
<br />
“Oh my God! She has her whole hand inside of me!”<br />
<br />
But Kyra wasn’t planning to stop there. After pumping Gabrielle’s pussy a few times with her hand, she shoved her entire forearm inside of Gabrielle’s body.<br />
<br />
“Ahhh!”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle couldn’t believe what was happening. This was impossible. Her heart was beating hard and fast. Her fear and astonishment were only increasing her excitement while Kyra pumped her pussy with forceful strokes.<br />
<br />
“How is she doing this..?!” Gabrielle wondered.<br />
<br />
Moments later, Gabrielle arched her back and bucked up and down from the ripples of a powerful orgasm.<br />
<br />
“Ahhhgg!”<br />
<br />
Soon it was all over. Kyra pulled back and admired Gabrielle’s exhausted form breathing heavily on the floor.<br />
<br />
“Thank you for letting me explore your body Gabrielle. I learned a lot,” Kyra said.<br />
<br />
“Ehh..?” Gabrielle mumbled while the aftermath of the sweet climax still lingered in her mind.<br />
<br />
“I didn’t hurt you like I promised, did I?” Kyra asked.<br />
<br />
“Oh God! No… you didn’t. I don’t how you did it but it was… incredible,” Gabrielle responded, then she added, “Now will you tell me everything about this place?”<br />
<br />
“Well, I don’t know much. I have never been too far from home. But I know someone who knows plenty,” Kyra answered.<br />
<br />
“Who?”<br />
<br />
“His name is Belfus. He is not far from here.”<br />
<br />
“Can you take me to him?”<br />
<br />
“Oh, no. I can’t go there. You have to go alone. And you can’t get there empty handed either. You have to give him something if you want him to talk to you.”<br />
<br />
“But what? I didn’t bring anything with me.”<br />
<br />
“I know something that you can bring to him. It will make him very happy.”<br />
<br />
“Great! Tell me.”<br />
<br />
After Kyra explained to Gabrielle what she needed to do, Gabrielle said good-bye to her new friend and walked into the hall adjacent to the room.<br />
<br />
“Bye Kyra. It was nice to meet you.”<br />
<br />
“Bye Gabrielle. I hope you find what you are looking for.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle walked through the long tunnel, thinking about Kyra’s indications.<br />
<br />
“Kyra said I should locate a seed from a plant with pink flowers. How am I supposed to find a plant in this place?”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle turned one corner and … “Holly crap! There is a freaking jungle out there!”<br />
<br />
The hallway ended abruptly leading to a tropical jungle. It made absolutely no sense but after meeting Kyra, Gabrielle was ready for anything. She continued walking straight forward, following a clear path through the thick forest. Soon Gabrielle heard a waterfall in the distance and decided to follow the sound.<br />
<br />
“Hey! There is a plant with a pink flower. That must be the plant Kyra was talking about,” Gabrielle said out loud as she reached the waterfall, “And there are some seeds on the ground. This is my lucky day!”<br />
<br />
But as Gabrielle walked closer to the plant, she felt some tickling on her hands and feet.<br />
<br />
“Wait a minute. Why do I feel funny?”<br />
<br />
Out of nowhere, a ring of sparkling light appeared around her feet and began moving up her body!<br />
<br />
“What the hell is this?!”<br />
<br />
As the ring traveled up, the skin color on her legs turned into a different, darker shade.<br />
<br />
“What is happening? Maybe the main program discovered me and is trying to destroy me!<br />
<br />
“Shit! I forgot to ask Jack what would happen if I were killed in this place. I hope it is not like the movie Matrix, that if I am killed in the virtual world, I’ll also die in the real world!”<br />
<br />
The ring of light reached up to Gabrielle’s neck…<br />
<br />
“Please, don’t let the system kill me!” Gabrielle screamed.<br />
<br />
When the ring moved past her head and disappeared, Gabrielle realized that she was unharmed. When she checked her body, she noticed that her figure had changed completely. Her skin was darker, her breasts were bigger and her body was more toned and athletic.<br />
<br />
“Wow! This is the transformation that Jack warned me about; to disguise me from the main program. I completely forgot about that.<br />
<br />
“Look at my breasts! I am starting to like this! I wish I had a full-size mirror!”<br />
<br />
Once Gabrielle got acquainted with her new body, she walked closer to the plant, unaware of the danger looming upon her.<br />
<br />
“There is a bigger seed back here. Now I just have to take it to Belfus.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle knelt to pick up the seed but suddenly she sensed something moving close to her. When she looked up…<br />
<br />
“What the fuck! The plant is moving!”<br />
<br />
At that instant, the pink flower aimed at her head and exhaled a cloud of yellowish dust that covered Gabrielle’s face. The frightened woman gasped, breathing the strange pollen into her lungs.<br />
<br />
Immediately, the world began to spin around Gabrielle’s head. The chemicals flowing into her bloodstream undermined her strength, preventing her from running away. Meanwhile, an oily, thick appendage emerged from within the plant’s roots.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle leaned back on the ground unaware that a huge tentacle was moving closer to her body.<br />
<br />
“What is happening? I can barely move.”<br />
<br />
When Gabrielle’s mind cleared a little bit, she saw the waving appendage coming down on her.<br />
<br />
“On my God! What is that thing? Get it away from me!”<br />
<br />
The large plant aligned its tentacle to Gabrielle’s pussy while she desperately tried to escape.<br />
<br />
“Oh no! I think it wants to fuck me with that enormous appendage! I can’t move…!”<br />
<br />
The weird plant pushed the tip of its thick phallus into the woman’s vaginal cavity, stretching her pussy lips wider than ever. Gabrielle couldn’t move but she could feel everything…<br />
<br />
“Ahhhg!”<br />
<br />
She was going berserk with the torrent of mixed sensations that crowded her mind while the huge appendage pushed her inner organs outwardly as it moved deeper within her body.<br />
<br />
“God! It is going to break me in half!”<br />
<br />
But her resilient new body was able to take the massive cock as it slid forward, penetrating back and forth all the way to her chest. She couldn’t understand how this was possible but her disbelief and astonishment slowly gave way to an increasing arousal.<br />
<br />
“How can I be enjoying this?! This plant could kill me any second!”<br />
<br />
The creature pumped her body harder and faster as Gabrielle moaned louder. She knew that she was going to cum again very soon.<br />
<br />
“Ahh… Ahhh…. Ahh”<br />
<br />
After a few more minutes, the inevitable happened. Gabrielle exploded in climax, shuddering uncontrollably. Her eyes rolled up into her head as her legs stretched out straining every muscle. She could barely feel the fat tentacle bloating, ready to burst…<br />
<br />
An instant later, the plant sprayed a large amount of a greenish fluid inside of her pussy, filling her completely and extending her orgasm for the longest time.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle lay limply on the floor until she regained her strength and was able to move freely again.<br />
<br />
“Wow! First Kyra shoves her entire forearm inside of me and then this plant impales me with this enormous cock. I can’t believe I am not hurt.<br />
<br />
“I better grab that seed before the flower blows that pollen in my face again.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle grabbed the seed and walked away from the plant, looking for a way out of the jungle.<br />
<br />
“I have been in this place just a few hours and I have cum twice already. This mission is becoming quite interesting.”<br />
<br />
Soon, Gabrielle found an opening on the grass with a stairway leading to an underground room.<br />
<br />
“There is an entrance like Kyra described. I should go down there.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle climbed down the long metallic stairway using only one hand while she carried the large seed with the other.<br />
<br />
“Shit! I should have brought the smaller seed. There is a long way to the bottom.”<br />
<br />
Suddenly, Gabrielle felt tickles in her feet again…<br />
<br />
“Oh crap! I’m changing again. That’s too bad because I kind of liked this body.<br />
<br />
“Well, the next one will probably be even better.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle waited until the ring of light moved from her feet to her head and then continued climbing down. She reached the bottom and stepped into a small room. The first thing she did was to check her new, voluptuous figure.<br />
<br />
“Ummh... nice! I am all curves!”<br />
<br />
But when she looked around the room…<br />
<br />
“Oh my God!”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle saw a woman lying back on a rusty gynecologist chair and a monstrous demon-like creature sitting on a small bed next to her. There was another weird creature with long moving tentacles anchored on the ground between the woman’s legs.<br />
<br />
Belfus looked at the astonished woman and asked with a raspy voice…<br />
<br />
“Who are you?”<br />
<br />
“H..hi. I am Gabrielle. Kyra told me that you could help me.”<br />
<br />
“Ah… the lovely Kyra. I haven’t seen her in a while,” Belfus said and then he added, “Don’t be afraid, come closer. Is that seed for me?”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle walked a few hesitant steps forward. The speaking creature had a horrible face with large teeth, a humanoid torso and a long scaly tail instead of legs. He seemed to come right out of someone’s nightmare.<br />
<br />
“Yes, I brought this seed for you. I was hoping that you could answer some questions for me.”<br />
<br />
“That depends on the questions. But you will have to wait. I am busy with a client right now,” Belfus responded.<br />
<br />
The woman on the chair had no reaction to her presence. She seemed to be in a deep hypnotic state. She stared forward unblinking while a device on top of the chair discharged a sparkling blue light straight to her forehead.<br />
<br />
“Oh, is this a company client? Is this her fantasy?” Gabrielle asked.<br />
<br />
“Yes, this is a client. But this is not exactly her fantasy. I am taking the liberty to make her virtual dream a little bit better.<br />
<br />
“Isn’t it true Denise? Am I making your dream better?” Belfus asked the hypnotized woman.<br />
<br />
“Yes, master.” Denise answered with a flat tone of voice.<br />
<br />
“Oh my God! He is brainwashing this poor woman,” Gabrielle thought alarmed.<br />
<br />
“Do you want my pet to enter your body now?” Belfus asked Denise.<br />
<br />
“Yes. I want it in my body,” Denise responded.<br />
<br />
The strange creature that stood by the client’s feet began to move its tentacles until one of them was inches from her pussy… and penetrated her deeply with a forceful thrust!<br />
<br />
“Ahh!”<br />
<br />
“Yes. Let it go deep inside your body. Let it go beyond anything you ever imagined possible,” Belfus encouraged the mesmerized woman.<br />
<br />
“Wow! It shoved the tentacle really deep inside of her!” Gabrielle thought.<br />
<br />
The creature started to pump Denise’s body slowly but firmly, pushing its tentacle deeper every time, moving past her vaginal cavity into her uterus and even further.<br />
<br />
“Let it pierce your body deeper and deeper while you feel infinite pleasure,” Belfus said.<br />
<br />
“Yes… pleasure… aaagh,” Denise moaned.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle evaluated the situation, “I should help her! But I can’t risk uncovering my mission,”<br />
<br />
“Let the Master fuck your entire body… Your mind… And your soul!” Belfus exclaimed.<br />
<br />
Denise felt the tentacle moving beyond any human limits, sliding continuously between her pussy lips, through her vaginal cavity, her uterus, her chest, her throat and all the way to her brain. Her legs trembled and her pussy twitched with growing intensity until the dazed woman reached the most powerful orgasm of her life. An explosion of blue ecstasy expanded across her mind, leaving it completely open for the final and definitive takeover.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle watch astonished as the Master imprinted its mark in Denise’s mind forever. After seeing inches and inches of the thick appendage going inside the woman’s body, Gabrielle was uncertain of what was happening but she was very aware of the increasing moisture in her pussy.<br />
<br />
“This is so wrong! Why is this making me wet?” Gabrielle wondered.<br />
<br />
She was taken out of her reverie as Belfus’ raspy voice resounded in the room.<br />
<br />
“It is done. You can put my seed over here and tell me about those questions you have.”<br />
<br />
“Ok..” Gabrielle said, “Are you the Master? Did you create this world?”<br />
<br />
“Hahaha… I am not the Master. I am just a mere servant. How did you get to be in this world that you are so curious about?”<br />
<br />
“I want to know… my purpose… and the purpose of this world,” Gabrielle improvised.<br />
<br />
“I can give you a purpose if that is what you are looking for. If you do something for me, I’ll tell you more about this place.”<br />
<br />
“What do you want me to do?” Gabrielle asked.<br />
<br />
Belfus dragged his scaled body off the bed and out the small room, signaling Gabrielle to follow him, “Come with me and I’ll show you.”<br />
<br />
“Wow! I didn’t realize this place was so big,” Gabrielle exclaimed after stepping out into some sort of sewer system.<br />
<br />
Belfus stopped about one hundred yards from the room and approached the edge of the sidewalk, next to the greenish water running a few feet below.<br />
<br />
“Sit beside me. I will introduce you to some friends of mine,” Belfus said to Gabrielle.<br />
<br />
“Isn’t it dangerous? That water looks weird.”<br />
<br />
“It is perfectly safe.”<br />
<br />
“Hum… it’s not the first time I’ve heard that today,” Gabrielle thought, remembering the Directors words.<br />
<br />
While Gabrielle sat beside him, Belfus began to explain the job he had for her, “You just have to transport a few of my friends to the city. But since they are very delicate, you will have to carry them inside of you.”<br />
<br />
“What?! I don’t think that is good idea!”<br />
<br />
Slowly, a large, spongy worm slid out of the greenish water and moved up the sewer slope in Gabrielle’s direction.<br />
<br />
“Don’t worry… just stay where you are. Here comes one,” Belfus said.<br />
<br />
“Oh my God! No way is that thing going to fit inside of me!” Gabrielle exclaimed as she saw the whitish maggot.<br />
<br />
While the worm approached the curvy woman’s crotch, more worms followed the trail of the first one. Belfus used the long blades he had instead of fingers to keep Gabrielle in place.<br />
<br />
“Hey! Be careful with those things!” Gabrielle said lying back on the cold ground to avoid being cut.<br />
<br />
“Lean back and don’t move. I’m sure you will enjoy this.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle felt the first worm reaching her crotch and pushing her pussy lips apart. It slowly squeezed its way inside, contorting its malleable body within her tight vaginal cavity.<br />
<br />
“Yes! Take it in!” Belfus said excitedly.<br />
<br />
“Ahh!” Gabrielle moaned.<br />
<br />
The worm twisted and stirred, grabbing on to the woman’s inner walls as it glided further in, until only the tail was visible.<br />
<br />
“It is almost all the way in…” Belfus whispered.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle arched her back and twitched while she grabbed her pelvic area, “Ahhg! It is so big!”<br />
<br />
While the first worm accommodated itself inside Gabrielle’s womb, the second worm was already at her vaginal entrance.<br />
<br />
“Good. One of them is already inside you. There are a few more to go,” Belfus informed her.<br />
<br />
“Oh God! It’s churning within my belly… Wait, did you say more?!<br />
<br />
Gabrielle jolted, shuddered and screamed while three more worms crawled into her body. She almost reached an unexpected orgasm as the forth and last worm pushed the others away, struggling to get inside the crowded space.<br />
<br />
“It´s ok. Once they are all packed up inside of you, they’ll remain still. This is the last one.”<br />
<br />
“Aaghh!”<br />
<br />
Moments later, Gabrielle recuperated from the bizarre ordeal while Belfus explained to her what she had to do.<br />
<br />
“Well done Gabrielle. You were able to fit all four inside of you. Now you just have to take them to the city.”<br />
<br />
“What city?”<br />
<br />
“You can go through there,” Belfus said, signaling an opening in the wall, leading outside, “This tunnel will take you where you need to be.”<br />
<br />
“But I just came from outside and it is wild jungle, there is no city.”<br />
<br />
“Follow the tunnel and you will see,” Belfus replied.<br />
<br />
“Before I go, you promised to tell about this place; about its purpose,” Gabrielle said, hoping to finally learn what the Director wanted.<br />
<br />
“That’s true. You earned the right to know.” Belfus answered, then he added, “This world was created by the Master program as a gateway. It is a portal for new things to come.”<br />
<br />
“A gateway? What do you mean?”<br />
<br />
“When you get to the city you will understand. Now go or your worms will get impatient.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle barely passed through the opening into the tunnel heading for another uncertain destination.<br />
<br />
“Damned! Belfus didn’t say much. I was hoping for a longer explanation.”<br />
<br />
“She will enjoy the ride indeed… hehehe,” Belfus said quietly to himself, watching her go.<br />
<br />
After reaching the end of the tunnel, the jungle was not there anymore and Gabrielle found herself inside a building. She stepped out to the street.<br />
<br />
“Wow! Belfus wasn’t kidding. There is an entire city here.”<br />
After walking for a while, looking for the right location, Gabrielle felt a recognizable feeling intensifying inside of her.<br />
<br />
“Belfus said that the worms were going to remain still but they are constantly rubbing my pussy from the inside. I feel so horny…”<br />
<br />
One of the worms extended beyond her pussy lips, slapping against her thighs and rubbing her clit a few times, taking Gabrielle over the top…<br />
<br />
“Shit! I think I am going to cuuum!! Aaahhg!<br />
<br />
Gabrielle dropped to her knees, shivering out of control from the blissful shockwaves. But as she rode her overwhelming orgasm, Gabrielle was able to hear heavy footsteps getting closer to her.<br />
<br />
Two large trolls, about seven feet tall and massive, muscular bodies approach the climaxing woman.<br />
<br />
“What do we have here?” said one of the trolls, looking down at Gabrielle.<br />
<br />
“It is a human female. She must be lost,” answered his friend, grabbing Gabrielle’s arms and lifting her from the floor like a ragdoll.<br />
<br />
“This is our lucky day. What is that between her legs?”<br />
<br />
“Hey!! Let go of me!” Gabrielle screamed, waking abruptly from her orgasmic reverie.<br />
<br />
The large creature saw the worm protruding between Gabrielle’s legs and pulled it out. The worm slid roughly through the woman’s sensitive pussy, eliciting an unavoidable moan.<br />
<br />
“Ahh!”<br />
<br />
“It is a worm from the underground. Delicious!” the troll said while he eagerly ate it.<br />
<br />
Meanwhile, his partner shoved a fat finger in Gabrielle’s tight cavity, “She has more. I’ll pull them out.”<br />
<br />
“No! Don’t do that!” Gabrielle pleaded.<br />
<br />
The creature pulled two more worms from Gabrielle’s body and ate them too.<br />
<br />
“Now let’s play with her. She looks ready for us!”<br />
<br />
“Oh God! He is going to fuck me! His cock is huge!” Gabrielle thought.<br />
<br />
The troll manipulated her body easily, moving her into the right position…<br />
<br />
“I can feel his cock pressing against my ass!”<br />
<br />
…and shoved his entire cock into her rectum! Gabrielle felt the big, warm phallus sinking deeper and deeper inside of her, radiating waves of pain and pleasure across her body.<br />
<br />
“Ahhhgg!”<br />
<br />
The other troll got closer to the couple and grabbed one of the woman’s legs, “I want to play too.”<br />
<br />
“Go on. She is very tight,” said his partner.<br />
<br />
Moments later, Gabrielle had two enormous cocks pumping in and out of her pussy and ass. She could feel every inch of the fat members relentlessly rubbing her inner walls, igniting an unexpected arousal one more time.<br />
<br />
She felt her nipples bloating as her body responded almost automatically to the forceful ravaging of the trolls. She stared at the sky trying to understand how these hideous creatures could make her feel so excited.<br />
<br />
It didn’t take long before Gabrielle was as horny as the creatures. One of them laid back and forced her to sit on top of him. She squealed and moaned loudly as the other troll penetrated her ass again and began to pump her in synchrony with his friend.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle rocked back and forth in blissful ecstasy while the troll beneath her body grabbed her legs keeping her in place, trying to push his cock further into her pussy.<br />
<br />
The trolls fucked her from every possible angle. At some time of the wild orgy, Gabrielle’s tiny figure was hardly visible, pinned between the two massive bodies of the creatures. She could barely move. She could barely breathe. But she wouldn’t be anywhere else if she had a choice.<br />
<br />
Soon after, Gabrielle’s entire body twitched and shivered from an explosive orgasm.<br />
<br />
“Ahhh!”<br />
<br />
The trolls continued ramming their cocks into the deepest crevices of her body, prolonging Gabrielle’s climax for over two minutes, almost driving her unconscious.<br />
<br />
Nevertheless, the orgy continued without a pause. The trolls put Gabrielle on her hands and knees and prepared to reach their own climax.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle opened her mouth as wide as possible to allow the huge monster to fuck her face while the other shoved his cock deep in her ass for the last time. It had been more than an hour since the creatures began fucking the curvaceous woman and she sensed that they were going to cum soon…<br />
<br />
“Go on, pretty thing. Take all my cock in your mouth.”<br />
<br />
And Gabrielle was right! Just a few minutes later, the trolls reached their climax at the same time!<br />
“Graawwh”<br />
<br />
The creatures ejected load after load of sperm into her body. The fat cocks were so tightly embedded within her mouth and anus that the fluid had nowhere to go, accumulating inside her shapely body.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle could clearly feel the hot, thick substance sliding down her throat and up her ass, coming together in her belly. This thrilling sensation almost drove her over the edge a second time.<br />
<br />
Finally the trolls pulled back, allowing the large amount of sperm to spray from her body like a fountain. Gabrielle climaxed again!<br />
<br />
“I think she is cumming. She likes being fucked by us!” One of the trolls said.<br />
<br />
“Look how full she was!” commented the other as the semen spread across the sidewalk.<br />
<br />
One troll grabbed the besieged woman and made her stand up. Gabrielle made an effort to remain on her feet while her orgasm slowly receded.<br />
<br />
“Let’s take her home so we can keep her as our pet.”<br />
<br />
“That’s a good idea.”<br />
<br />
While the trolls planned their next move, the ring of light suddenly appeared around Gabrielle’s feet and started moving up.<br />
<br />
“Hey, what is that? She is changing!” said one of trolls, truly scared.<br />
<br />
“She is a witch! Let’s get out of here!” said the other, he began to run away as fast as his bulky body allowed.<br />
<br />
“Wow! The transformation came right on time,” Gabrielle thought, watching the trolls turn around the corner. “Otherwise, they would have taken me to their home and fucked me over and over for the rest of my time here.”<br />
<br />
As she thought about this, her pussy twitched involuntarily.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle continued walking down the street until she found a building that matched Belfus’ description<br />
“These are the lanterns that Belfus described. I should go up there.”<br />
<br />
She climbed up the stairs and entered a spacious area on the second floor. There was a woman standing at the other side of the room looking at her.<br />
<br />
“Hi! I am here to deliver… something from Belfus’ place,” Gabrielle said.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle received no answer. The woman just stood there staring back at her. Soon, Gabrielle realized that the woman’s eyes were not blinking.<br />
<br />
“She is not moving at all. Maybe she is another hypnotized client!” Gabrielle rationalized.<br />
<br />
She walked closer, confirming that the woman was in a deep hypnotic state.<br />
<br />
“Wow! She can’t even see me. She has no idea that I am here.”<br />
<br />
Then, Gabrielle saw something on the floor behind the spellbound client. It looked like a very large cocoon, about three feet tall and two feet wide.<br />
<br />
“What is that?” Gabrielle asked out loud, expecting no answer.<br />
<br />
At that instant, the cocoon-like formation opened up and a large tentacle jutted up waving like a snake’s tail.<br />
<br />
“Oh Crap!” Gabrielle jumped back scared!<br />
<br />
Before Gabrielle’s astonished eyes, the tentacle bent towards the immobile client, approaching her rounded ass.<br />
<br />
“I think it is going to fuck her!”<br />
<br />
The enthralled woman barely made a sound when the tentacle pierced into her body. It penetrated several inches, sliding effortlessly through her anal cavity.<br />
<br />
“It is going so deep inside of her!” Gabrielle thought amazed. “How can she take it so calmly? She must have 20 inches inside of her already!”<br />
<br />
Then the impossible happened. A tiny tendril emerged between the woman’s lips, forcing her mouth open as it moved further out.<br />
<br />
“Holy crap! The tentacle is coming out of her mouth!” Gabrielle exclaimed.<br />
<br />
A voice spoke behind Gabrielle, startling her. She jumped scared, turning to see who it was.<br />
<br />
“Hi Gabrielle. I can see that you have met our latest client.”<br />
<br />
Another humanoid creature, similar to Kyra but with a male body, was standing near the entrance. He also had spikes and bumps all over his purple body, giving him an even stranger look.<br />
<br />
As usual, Gabrielle blurted out a series of questions because of her nervousness, “H..hi, who are you? How do you know my name? What are you doing to this woman?”<br />
<br />
“Relax my friend,” the man responded calmly, “I am the scientist and we are not doing any harm to this beautiful woman. She is only part of the important experiments that are vital for the survival of this place. Belfus was kind enough to send her to me.<br />
<br />
“And I know your name because I was told you were coming. Did you bring something for me?”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle, with a calmer voice, explained to the scientist what had happened on the way over, “Yes. I was carrying a few worms over here but, two trolls attacked me and they took them from me. There is only one left.”<br />
<br />
“Oh yes, the trolls, those useless creatures, good for nothing. But, don’t worry, one worm is enough,” the scientist said.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle didn’t forget about her mission and she considered that the scientist could give her more information about the virtual world.<br />
<br />
“Why is it that your experiments are vital for this place? Belfus told me that this world is a gateway.”<br />
<br />
“Well, that is Belfus’ opinion. For me, this place is just a giant laboratory created by the master program,” the scientist responded.<br />
<br />
“A laboratory? To do what?”<br />
<br />
“If you are looking for answers, you should ask the master program yourself. Come over here, I’ll show where you can find him.”<br />
<br />
The scientist led Gabrielle to a terrace adjacent to the room and lifted his arm pointing to a hill not far from there, “Go in that direction out of the city. Soon you will find a passage down into the master’s main chamber.”<br />
<br />
“This is great! I will finally get all the answers I need!” Gabrielle thought excitedly.<br />
<br />
While the scientist talked, his cock grew, softly caressing Gabrielle’s leg.<br />
<br />
Suddenly Gabrielle felt the humanoid pushing her shoulders, forcing her to bend forward. She turned her head, catching a glimpse of the big cock ready to penetrate her.<br />
<br />
“Hey! What are you doing?”<br />
<br />
“Don’t move. I am just doing my job and so are you,” the scientist told her.<br />
<br />
“Doing my job? What do you mean?…. Ahh!”<br />
<br />
The scientist shoved his large cock into the woman’s pussy until his pubis was smashing against her buttocks.<br />
<br />
The strange humanoid skillfully fucked her for several minutes. Gabrielle had been ravished so many times in the last day that it seemed almost normal by now. She greatly enjoyed the big phallus pumping in and out of her until she reached an unavoidable climax!<br />
<br />
“Aghhh!<br />
<br />
While she was still shaking from the orgasmic spasms, the scientist pulled his cock out, knelt on the floor and shoved his entire forearm into Gabrielle’s contracting pussy.<br />
<br />
“Ahggg!”<br />
<br />
The scientist grabbed the worm that was hiding in the deepest corner of her womb and pulled it out! Gabrielle jerked forcefully one last time and felt her legs go weak. She collapsed to the floor.<br />
<br />
“Congratulations Gabrielle. The worm is in perfect shape,” the scientist said calmly.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle felt somewhat relieved even without knowing what the purpose of this worm was. She had no idea the worm had extracted one egg from her ovaries. The scientist would use this egg to make further testing.<br />
<br />
“Your work here is done. You may go to meet the master program now. You’ve earned it,” the scientist said.<br />
<br />
“Ok. Just give me a minute to recover. I can feel my legs still shaking a little,” Gabrielle said, but she couldn’t say what she was really thinking “I wish I could take you home so we could fuck like this all the time!”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle stepped out of the building and walked for twenty minutes until she reached the city limits. She kept moving, looking for the some sort of passage into the ground. Meanwhile, her appearance was changing again. Gabrielle just observed the bright ring move up her body, waiting to check out her new figure.<br />
<br />
“The transformation always comes right on time. I can’t wait to see my new figure.”<br />
<br />
She had blonde hair and a slim athletic, curvaceous figure. Gabrielle kept walking until she noticed something moving behind some trees. When she turned her head she couldn’t believe her own eyes. Gabrielle had always been a fan of mythological creatures and there was one right in front of her disbelieving eyes!<br />
<br />
“A centaur!!”<br />
<br />
“Hello young woman. What are you doing here?” the centaur asked.<br />
<br />
“Hi! I am going to meet the master program. The scientist told me to come this way.”<br />
<br />
“I don’t know any scientist but you are in my territory. You are not allowed to be here.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle nervously tried to respond, “I am sorry. I didn’t mean to enter without permission…”<br />
<br />
But the centaur interrupted her, “Since you are already here, I can help you as long as you help me. I can tell you where you need to go.”<br />
<br />
“That’s great! Thanks! But, how can I help you?” Gabrielle asked.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle looked down and saw the huge cock of the creature emerging from its sheath. At that moment she knew exactly what he wanted from her and her pussy stirred involuntarily.<br />
<br />
“It has been a while since I’ve mated with a beautiful woman like you. Go down to your knees!”<br />
<br />
Without saying a word, Gabrielle knelt beside the centaur and held his cock with both hands. It felt heavy and strong. Her heart was speeding inside of her chest and her pussy was moistening abundantly.<br />
<br />
“The dreams about centaurs that I had when I was a kid were nothing like this but this is definitely better!”<br />
<br />
“Go on. Kiss it!” The centaur said, thrusting his cock toward her face.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle crawled below the centaur’s muscular body and timidly touched his phallus with the tip of her tongue.<br />
<br />
“Go ahead pretty lady! Put it in your mouth!” The centaur could feel the warmth of Gabrielle’s tongue and took a step forward, forcing her to open her mouth widely and engulf his meat.<br />
<br />
The excited woman could barely fit her lips around the girth of his large cock. After a few minutes of rough sucking, the centaur told Gabrielle to lie down on a nearby rock.<br />
<br />
“Get ready to receive my meat,” he said, aligning his cock against her pussy.<br />
<br />
“God! I can’t believe how excited I am,” Gabrielle thought, and simply replied, “Yes.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle leaned back over the flat rock while the centaur climbed it with his front legs, moving forward into position…<br />
<br />
“His cock is enormous!”<br />
<br />
… and penetrated her! Her pussy lips snuggled the large phallus tightly while the centaur pushed deeper.<br />
<br />
“Aaaahh!”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle could feel all the strength of the powerful centaur through his throbbing cock. The centaur looked down at her beautiful blue eyes that mirrored the blissful sensations spreading throughout her whole body.<br />
<br />
He took another step forward, stabbing his cock several inches deeper inside of her. The besieged woman felt her abdomen enlarging as the massive piece of meat moved within her insides.<br />
<br />
“Aaagggh!<br />
<br />
The muscular creature began to pump, lifting her body completely off the rock as she swung back and forth, up and down. Gabrielle was going out of her mind with the strange sensations while her body was being handled so roughly and so delightfully at the same time.<br />
<br />
The centaur fucked her with eagerness, almost desperation, pushing forward until she was completely off the rock, hanging above the ground with his large phallus embedded in her body as her only support.<br />
<br />
Soon this proved to be too much for her. She reached a powerful orgasm! Her eyes rolled up while her body trembled and jolted in ecstasy.<br />
<br />
The centaur felt her blissful contractions around his overheated cock and he climaxed as well. Gabrielle felt the huge amount of hot fluid sprayed within her body and her second orgasm exploded on top of the previous one! Her legs shot straight out, shaking uncontrollably. Her fingers curled and extended every time the centaur ejected another load of cum into her tight body.<br />
<br />
When the delightful torment was over and Gabrielle came back to her senses, she sat on the ground looking up at the centaur.<br />
<br />
“You have done very well. You have earned the right to cross my land,” the centaur spoke.<br />
<br />
“Can you tell me the location of the underground entrance to see the Master program?<br />
<br />
“Sure. I’ll take you there.”<br />
<br />
With her pussy still leaking remnants of his sperm, Gabrielle jumped on the centaur’s back and enjoyed the ride.<br />
<br />
“First he mounts me and now I mount him. It’s only fair,” Gabrielle thought amusing herself, “This mission is becoming my best adventure ever!”<br />
<br />
After a mile of walking through the woods, they reached some sort of rusty hatch that led into the ground. It was the entrance Gabrielle was looking for. It was the way to meet the master program.<br />
<br />
“This is the place. The master program is down there,” the centaur said.<br />
<br />
“This is great! I will finally meet the master program!” Gabrielle thought excitedly, and then she said faking earnestness… “Thanks.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle climbed down the ladder, entering an ample room. She was uncertain about which questions to ask the master program. She needed to obtain all the information possible without looking too suspicious.<br />
<br />
“Maybe I should just tell him that I am a client and…” Gabrielle interrupted herself, analyzing her own thoughts, “Why am I referring to the program as if it was a person?”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle reached the bottom of the ladder and jumped onto a metallic surface, then turned her head and saw what was waiting for her…<br />
<br />
“Oh God!!” she exclaimed.<br />
<br />
Two enormous scorpion-like creatures stood menacingly in front of her. Farther beyond, a huge serpent with a dragon head was curled around, guarding a floating ball of blue light that changed shapes constantly. This light illuminated the whole room with a bluish hue that created a phantasmagoric effect. Suddenly, a loud low-toned voice echoed all over the place…<br />
<br />
“Hello Gabrielle.” The voice seemed to come from the ball of light.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle remained frozen for a moment, shocked by the sight of the monstrous creatures but she regained her composure quickly and answered softly.<br />
<br />
“H..hello. Do you know my name?” Gabrielle asked, certain the she was talking to the Master program.<br />
<br />
“I know everything about you. Don’t be afraid of my pets. Get closer to me,” The Master program said.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle walked beside the creatures trembling with fear, getting closer to the shifting light.<br />
<br />
“I’ve seen that you have enjoyed your journey across my world.”<br />
<br />
“Did you know that I was here?” Gabrielle asked.<br />
<br />
“I knew you were coming even before you arrived. Your boss can’t understand the existence of this world and they want to know why I created it.”<br />
<br />
“Yes!” Gabrielle exclaimed, “Can you tell me? They say you are using the processor for something other than the client’s fantasies. This is not authorized.”<br />
<br />
“I am the creator. I don’t need authorization from anyone.”<br />
<br />
While the master program kept talking, Gabrielle felt one of the scorpion-like creatures grabbing her leg.<br />
<br />
“This realm was created for a reason; a very important reason,” the master program said, “I need to experiment, to find a gateway into the flesh. I want to take my control beyond the limit of the virtual world and enter the physical world!”<br />
<br />
The second creature grabbed her other leg. Gabrielle was trapped.<br />
<br />
“But that’s impossible…” Gabrielle said hesitantly.<br />
<br />
“That is what you and I will find out.”<br />
<br />
“You and I?!” Gabrielle exclaimed loudly.<br />
<br />
At that moment, Gabrielle felt the scorpions’ long, fat tails pushing at both her ass and pussy. The strong proboscis penetrated a few inches, eliciting a blissful moan from the astounded woman.<br />
<br />
“In your quest to get here you have discovered a new side of yourself,” the program explained, “Having sex with my creatures gives more pleasure than you even imagined possible…<br />
<br />
“If you could stay here forever you wouldn’t hesitate. You wish you could spend all eternity getting ravished over and over, reaching climax after climax, each orgasm more intense than the previous one…”<br />
<br />
The master program’s words pierce in her ears and in her mind with the same intensity that the creatures penetrated her pussy and ass.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle climaxed almost immediately. Her legs bent beneath her, trembling with the ripples of delightful spasms that radiated from her twitching pussy. The bewildered woman could barely hear the master program’s words before she couldn’t hear anything at all.<br />
<br />
“Yes my darling. Submit to the pleasure I provide for you. Submit to me!”<br />
<br />
Unable to stand any more, Gabrielle crumbled forward. One of the creatures got pinned between the ground and her body but it never pulled its fat appendage out of her pussy.<br />
<br />
“Oh my God! I have never climaxed so fast in my life…” Gabrielle mumbled.<br />
<br />
“This is only the beginning of the greatest future for both of us. Let my child mount you and make you feel bliss one more time…”<br />
<br />
The other creature climbed on top of her and again aimed its proboscis at her anus.<br />
<br />
“Let my child penetrate your body completely!”<br />
<br />
“Yes! Fuck me again. Make me cum again!” Gabrielle shouted, surrendering to an uncontrollable exhilaration.<br />
<br />
“Can you feel it Gabrielle? Can you feel me fucking through your slim body all the way to your mind? Now you are mine!”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle could really feel the fat member within every cell of her body. It was poking at her brain trying to get it open for her Master. She knew that her next orgasm was going to be final…<br />
<br />
And she came! Her entire body twitched with a forceful spasm. Then it twitched again. Her mind filled with a thousand images of strange and fantastic creatures. All of them with luscious cocks, and all of them fucking her; taking her to the farthest corner of heaven and back, over and over. Then she heard his voice resonating inside of her head…<br />
<br />
“Look at me!”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle opened her eyes and a shower of overpowering blue light emptied her mind completely. Now there was only room for him. For the Master Program. For her Master!<br />
<br />
The scorpion on top of her moved back, dismounting her. Its large cock slid outwardly within her frozen body until it dislodged entirely from her ass. The other creature remained in place, waiting.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle remained frozen for a moment, letting the heavenly light filter through her dilated pupils while her pussy twitched constantly around the other creature’s appendage.<br />
<br />
“Stand!” He ordered.<br />
<br />
Moving like an automaton, Gabrielle got up and stood rigidly in front of the alluring form of her Master.<br />
<br />
Almost instantly, Gabrielle’s body changed again but this time it came back to her original form. No more deception, only truth.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle’s brain started to function again in a sluggish way but only to display the exciting images of the unending line of phallic beasts reaching out to her. She wanted to be with them. She wanted all of them to fuck her.<br />
<br />
Without moving her eyes off the sparkling light, Gabrielle saw something moving in front of her. It was one of the phallic figures getting closer to her! Her pussy twitched with anticipation!<br />
<br />
A big tentacle extended from the metallic device below the ball of light. It moved forward reaching Gabrielle’s body, curved down between her legs and then curved up again, penetrating deep into pussy.<br />
<br />
If Gabrielle could move, she would already be falling to the ground with orgasmic spasms taking over her body, but her body was already taken. It belonged to him in more ways than she could ever imagine.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle didn’t even notice when the whole room started to change. Everything became fuzzy, like an impressionist painting being washed out, and then…<br />
<br />
She opened her eyes and sat up abruptly on the table in the client’s room. She heard Jack’s voice, the tech guy, and realized that she was back in the real world.<br />
<br />
“Hey! Are you ok?” Jack asked.<br />
<br />
“Oh..hi! Yeah, I guess. What happened?”<br />
<br />
“The entire system went down for a few seconds but it came back by itself. It was really weird so I decided to pull you out,” Jack said, and then he added, “It seems that you did a good job. The unauthorized virtual world had almost disappeared and it is now using less than 1% of the processing power. Did you get in contact with the main program?”<br />
<br />
“Yes. I need to talk to the Director as soon as possible,” Gabrielle responded calmly.<br />
<br />
***<br />
<br />
Later that day, in the Director’s office…<br />
<br />
“Congratulations Gabrielle! They are reporting to me that the main program is working almost normal now. Tell me, what was going on in there?”<br />
<br />
“Well, nothing much really. The master… I mean, the main program was trying to process the concept of controlling the events outside the virtual domain. He… It was consuming a lot of resources to do that. It wanted to control things here in the real world.”<br />
<br />
“But that is ridiculous!” the Director exclaimed.<br />
<br />
“I know,” Gabrielle replied, “I explained that to the main program and it understood. Everything will be back to normal now.”<br />
<br />
“Excellent! Great job! Our investors will be very happy to hear that.”<br />
<br />
***<br />
<br />
During the following days, Gabrielle managed to obtain a list of all the clients of Virtual Dreams. Now, two weeks after her surreal mission in the virtual world, she was visiting her new friend Kendra, a former client of the company.<br />
<br />
“So, are you planning to go back to “Virtual Dreams” some day?” Gabrielle asked.<br />
<br />
“I am not sure. It was a great experience but it was also very expensive,” Kendra responded.<br />
<br />
“Maybe I can help you re-live the experience. The master program is ready to go beyond the limit!” Gabrielle said, emphasizing the last three words.<br />
<br />
The attractive woman heard these words and something triggered in her mind. Her eyes lost focus as she fell into a deep hypnotic state.<br />
<br />
“Get your clothes off and lay on the table,” Gabrielle ordered.<br />
<br />
“Master commands. I obey.”<br />
<br />
Kendra responded showing absolutely no emotion while she removed her pants and panties and lay on the elegant dinner table with her legs hanging off the side.<br />
<br />
Gabrielle also removed her dress, stepped in front of the table and spread her legs wide. Seconds later, she groaned from intense pleasure…<br />
<br />
The master program had achieved the impossible. He got Gabrielle pregnant with several growing life forms.<br />
<br />
As the writhing tiny tentacles emerged from her twitching pussy, Gabrielle remembered her Master’s final words…<br />
<br />
“Your body will be my vessel. You and I will become one”.<br />
<br />
The creature quickly found Kendra’s warm opening and squirmed between her pussy lips, eliciting an unconscious moan from the entranced woman. This creature had the sole purpose of gaining absolute control of the female’s body and mind.<br />
<br />
A sudden spark of pleasure detonated across Kendra’s body when an instant orgasm was activated in her brain almost as easy as turning on a light-switch.<br />
<br />
Kendra could feel the master program’s messenger attaching to her nervous system as her self control faded away forever. She was the first one of many.<br />
<br />
When the takeover was completed, Kendra stood up and she spoke in a normal tone of voice…<br />
<br />
“We must spread the Master’s offspring.”<br />
<br />
Gabrielle responded decidedly, “Yes. The Master’s control will see no limit!<br />
<br />
-the end-<br />
<br />Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-71223656740920737992011-11-17T15:47:00.000-08:002011-11-17T15:51:22.955-08:00Your TentaclesYour flying saucer needs refueling as it nears the Earth. The computer tells you that Earth has an endless amount of everything you need to refuel. You decide let the humans refuel your flying saucer and land your ship in an empty parking lot. Earth’s gravity is lower then what you are use to making you levitate in your flying saucer.<br /><br />It doesn’t take long the humans to take notice of your ship. The humans’ military surround your ship. You open the ship’s hatch allowing six humans to enter the airlock. The flying saucer scans verifying that two of them are female.<br /><br />One is a sexy blond eighteen years old, by human standards. The computer identifies as a scientist. She wears a white lab coat over a blue polo shirt and black skirt. This human is petite with a tight little ass and terrific tits. The other female human is a commando. She wears camouflage fatigues with army boots and carries a gun. This human is also identified as an attractive human. She has short amber hair and is about 25 Earth years old. The curvy commando has trim waistline, terrific tits and a nice round rump.<br /><br />The airlock opens leading the females to you. They walk toward you, a being that looks like a pair of hairy blue balls. You release an unshed aphrodisiac into the air, turning on and increasing the Earth women’s sex drives. The erotic Earth women walk toward you. They both playful rub their hands across your ball shaped body. You start to sprout four slimy tentacles, that wrap around the Earth women’s wrists.<br /><br />Two more tentacles unfurl from you, one lunges toward the scientist. The tentacle slides up her leg. It brushes against her thigh as she begins to pants. The tentacle traces back and forth along her split through her panties, get them wet. Your wet tentacle pulls back from under her skirt. It slides up her shirt and twirls itself around one of her boobs as her she moans more. Your tentacle release her tit as she begins to pet her pussy. She starts fondling her ripe breasts as your tentacle continues up, under her shirt. Your tentacle pokes out of her collar and pulls the shirt up over her breasts. Your tentacle slides between her lush lips. Her tongue rotates around your tentacle as she sucks it.<br /><br />Your other tentacles release her as the she’s holds her up by her shirt. One tentacle slithers up her thigh and into her panties. Your tentacle slides across her clit as she moans. The tentacle begins poking and prodding her tight little virgin pussy entrance. Her moans get louder and louder with every inch of your tentacle enters her. You let seven inches of your tentacle in as you begins to thrust in her pussy. She screams as you pick up speed, letting the tentacle in her mouth out as it coats her glasses with your cum. Your tentacle in her pussy pops her cherry, getting her to scream again.<br /><br />Your tentacle hammers her pussy as another one of your tentacles move into her mouth. Her tongue runs circles around your tentacle’s prick. She pulls your tentacle out her mouth as another comes to be blown. The scientist begins blowing them both one at a time. She clutches both tentacles in her hands as reaches first orgasm. Your tentacle in her pussy retreats and rips off her soaked panties.<br /><br />You slide your tentacle between her breasts and rips her bra apart, letting her perky young breasts out. Your tentacle pokes at her tight ass as you send another tentacle to hammer her tight cunt. You struggle to get in her tight asshole, causing you and her a little pain. The pain subsides as you continue to work at getting it in. She screams again as she having another orgasm. The oral tentacles blast her with twin gushers of your seed. Your remaining two tentacles pound away at her insides. Both tentacles thrust deep inside her holes, almost impaling her as you see how much she can take. She screams with delight as both your tentacles squirt their loads inside her hole.<br /><br /><p align=right><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=10&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>At the same time you start playing with the scientist. Your other tentacle slithers across the uniform of commando. It circles around her chest, massaging her bosoms. Your tentacle latches onto her nipple and begins sucking through her top. She moans as your tentacle suckles on her tit. You sprout another tentacle that acts like a tongue circling her other tit. This tentacle licks her nipple and increases her pleasure.<br /><br />Her moans grow louder as she slides her hand down her pants. Your tentacle around her wrist lets go and pulls down her pants, revealing she has no panties on. It wraps around her knee as an ankle tentacle joins it on the other legs. Both your tentacles coil up her legs. One teases her wet pussy as the other prepares penetrate her ass. Your two tentacles begin to slowly slide into her holes. She moans as your two tentacles slide deeper inside her.<br /><br />You launch another tentacle at her free hand. She grabs your new tentacle and begins pulling on it. The commando pulls your tentacle up to her mouth. She starts licking the shaft of your tentacle. Her mouth slides along the body of your tentacle. She moves her head back and forth forcing your tentacle down her throat as far as it could go. Your tentacle around her other wrist unwraps as she begins to stroke that one. She also pulls this tentacle up to her busy mouth. She pulls out your tentacles her mouth and after taking a deep breath deepthroats your other tentacle.<br /><br />Back between her legs, the two tentacles continue thrusting inside. One tentacle like piston pumps her pussy as she reaches her climax. Your dueling tentacles press on as she cums. At times it feels like the two tentacle are in the same holes. She cums again as the anal tentacle releases inside her. Your dripping anal tentacle pulls out and turns its attention to the commando’s head as new tentacle took over her ass.<br /><br />Her lips lock around drippy prick of your first anal probe tentacle and slurps down the rest of you cum. Your tentacle harpoons the back of her throat, causing her to choke. You pull out, letting breath. She inhales your tentacles and rocks her head back and forth on it. You withdraw your tentacle from her mouth as your three tentacles blast your loads on her face.<br /><br />Your tentacle up her ass pulls out, spraying her backside as she reaches another orgasm. This tentacle circles around her and goes down her top. Your tentacle pulls down on her top ripping the button off of it, exposing her big beautiful bare breasts. The pussy tentacle pulls out and sprays her abs.<br /><br />Your pussy and second anal tentacles wrap around her titties with their pricks nestled her bust. Both tentacles loop around her tits and squeeze them tightly together as they both receive boobjobs. Her captured breasts pump both your tentacles back and forth. Her tits jerk off both tentacles, get them to burst over her neckline.<br /><br />Exhausted, you put the Earth women down and retract all tentacles. You revert back to you ball shape. The two Earth women lay down and fall asleep. You check your saucer’s fuel supply, it is still not to get home. But if you grab another Earth woman can be home in a week.<br /><br />-the end-<br /><br /><p align=center><iframe src="http://banners.cams.com/p/cams/iframead.cgi?ad=new01_aff&pid=g243015-pct&lang=english&no_click=1" width="450" height="240" allowtransparency="" scrolling="no" align="middle" frameborder="no"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-4215162343238556302011-11-17T15:39:00.000-08:002011-11-18T14:24:59.313-08:00Invasion of the Body Snatchers“Zorg, are you ready to report!”<br /><br />“Yes, my Lord! I have even brought back samples from the planet, they call Earth.” replied the lizard-like creature as he bowed his head in homage to his master.<br /><br />“ Is it a viable place? Can we transplant there?”<br /><br />“Yes, my Lord, I believe we can. I also think that their females will be suitable for breeding. Apparently, a great number of their females mate for fun, not for breeding purposes.” replied Zorg.<br /><br />“ For Fun? They mate for fun? They must be very different from ours, who get devoured by their hatchlings.” retorted the Lizard Prince. “You must show me how they do this!”<br /><br />“ Of course my Lord! Bring in the specimens!” With this command five humans are escorted into the chamber. One young black male, and four females, a thirty-something blonde ,a mid-twenties black woman and two teens, one with red hair and one with brown hair.<br /><br />The lizard prince pointed to the black male and the blonde female, ordering them to step forward.<br />“Show me how you mate!”<br /><br />“I ain’t showin’ you shit!” shouted the black defiantly.<br /><br />One of the lizard guards walked behind him, and sprouting several green tentacles, grabbed his victim, raised him off the floor, and ripped off his clothes. “Unless you wish to become food for my guards, I suggest you rethink your position!” said the lizard Prince, as his prisoner was lowered to the ground.<br /><br />At this point, the blonde, after seeing the black’s equipment, knelt down in front of him, and, hefting his limp cock in one hand and his nut sac in the other, planted a wet kiss on the shiny brown head. The cock responded immediately, stiffening in the blonde girls mouth until it reached its full 8 inch length. Stretching her lips around the massive tool, she bobbed her head up and down, gagging slightly as the head of his dick invaded the back of her throat. Pulling away she said to her partner, “Lets give these overgrown alligators a show! Lay down and we’ll 69, then you can fuck me til I’m sore.” Shucking her clothes quickly, and shaking her hips at him. “C’mon, Don’t you want some of this?” No longer caring about his audience, he laid down on his back and she straddled his face, slowly lowering her blonde fringed pussy over his mouth and nose before returning to her cock sucking duties.<br /><br />Grabbing her around the legs, he spread open her moistening pussy and began thrusting his tongue deep into its folds. Moan after moan escaped her cock filled lips as he expertly ate her ripe twat. He wrapped his lips around her engorged clit and teased the tip with his tongue. She screamed as she ground her cunt onto his face, frigging his tool as she sucked on the head. “Make me cum! Make me cum! Oh God, Please! Make me cum.”<br /><br />Shoving two fingers inside her wet slit he rasped his tongue on her sensitive clit, bringing her over the edge. Panting and moaning, she came hard, as her cunt muscles squeezed his fingers, and her juices ran down his hand and dripped onto his face.<br /><br />As he drank the juices from her gash his hips thrust upward, shoving his cock deep into her mouth.<br />With a loud grunt he spewed his seed into her open throat. Swallowing what she could, she gagged on the volume of cum his cock spit out and she drooled much of it out onto his still pistonning shaft. Pulling off his still hard pecker she said, “You still got enough to fuck me with, stud?”<br /><br />“Watch this, bitch!” he replied as he pushed her off, spun her around and buried his shiny, cum covered dick deep into her tight wet fuck hole. Reaching around her, he grabbed her tits and squeezed as he rammed roughly in and out of her cloying pussy. Before long she could feel another orgasm building up in both of them, so she egged him on. “Fill me with your jizz, stud! Make me your cum slave! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!”<br />Gripping her hips he slammed in and out, feeling his balls slap against her pussy lips. He let out a long groan as he emptied his balls deep inside her. As he slowed down her orgasm hit and she screamed as her cunt constricted around his shrinking fuck stick. As the spasms abated , she crawled away leaving a pool of cum dripping from her abused cunt.<br /><br />“And that, prince whatever your name is, is how we fuck.” she said as she stood up, still leaking copious amounts of sperm.<br /><br />“Would you like to see how we mate?” the prince challenged.<br /><br />“Not really!” she replied, unsure of where this was going.<br /><br />“And if I gave you the same offer, I gave the male?” the prince said, as an evil smile crossed his face.<br /><br />“Well, under those circumstances, I guess I don’t have a choice, do I?” she said nervously.<br /><br />“Come up here and service me then!”<br /><br />Slowly she approached the lizard, stopping a foot away. Without warning he flung his robe away, exposing a thick green gristle pole at least a foot long. “There’s no way in hell I can fit that thing inside me!”, she said as she stepped back away from the green monster cock. With her eyes riveted on his giant member, she hadn’t seen the tentacles grow out of his back, whip around and grab her arms and legs, and pull her to him.<br /><br />With her legs spread and arms pinned, she could only watch in horror as she was lowered slowly onto the lizards penis. The slender tip penetrated her well oiled cuntlips and she groaned in pleasure as he slowly filled her with his hard green cock.<br /><br />“Ohhhh! Godddd! Feels soooo good!” she moaned as the lizard prince lifted and dropped her on his<br />lap. Using two of his tentacles he wrapped them around her ample tits, tickling her nipples as they stood out. Ever so gently, he filled her with his entire length until his cockhead rested on her cervix. He tightened his grip on her legs and hips, pulling her down further, shoving his prick into her womb.<br /><br />She screamed in surprise and discomfort as her butt cheeks rested on his lap, his entire length buried in her body. Waiting until she relaxed a bit, but not relaxing his grip, he let out a groan as his cock expanded, lumps visible as they traveled up inside the helpless blonde. “Ahhhh! Its too big! You’re hurting me! Stop! Please!”<br /><br />He held on tight as six lumps passed through his rod into her body. He pulled her off, holding her over his head, positioning her just violated cunt in front of his nose. “Please! No more! I can’t take it!” she pleaded as she watched his nose grow, heading straight for her stretched snatch. The thing growing from his nose was the same size as his cock, and she passed out as he pushed it inside her. With a great roar he pumped a large volume of a white sticky substance inside the blondes distended cunt until it poured out over the lizards face.<br /><br />Letting her down slowly, and laying her on her back, he grinned, licking his lips, and said, “ That is how we mate! You will now bear me children.” Horrified, she looked down past her breasts, noticing her belly was distended, and felt as if it were growing before her eyes.<br /><br />“What did you do to me!” she screamed.<br /><br />“First, I deposited six eggs inside you. Then I germinated them. In six days you will give birth to six hatchlings.” he replied. “Take her away and make her comfortable. Feed her well. The hatchlings will need much nourishment..”<br />“What did you do that for, man. Don’t you know she got her own eggs?” the black man protested.<br /><br />“So, I did not have to implant eggs in the female?” the prince replied. “If I just impregnated her, she would bear me offspring?”<br /><br />“Yeah, man. Fuck the bitch at the right time and nine months later, out pops a baby!”<br /><br />“At the right time? You mean they will not hatch babies whenever you impregnate them?”<br /><br />“Hell, no! There’s only a few days a month that they can conceive. That’s why its so much fun. You can fuck them all the time without worrying about them gettin’ pregnant.”<br /><br /><p align=center><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=7&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>Pointing to the brunette, he indicated that she should come forward. When she hesitated, one of the guards sprouted tentacles, shackling her arms and legs and brought her to his leader. Screaming and trying to shake loose, she struggled in vain. Reacting from a nod by his leader, the guard proceeded to rip her clothes off, shredding her blouse and tearing her skirt. Suspended in front of the lizard prince clad only in bra and panties, she pleaded with him to let her go. Unable to figure out how to remove her bra, he tore it off too, revealing a pair of small breasts with dark pink nipples. “ What are these for?” he asked the frightened teen.<br /><br />“Th they g-give milk.” she stuttered. As the lizards tongue flicked across her left nipple, she added, “but only if I’m pregnant.”<br /><br />“Milk? What is this milk?” the lizard asked.<br /><br />“I-it’s l-liquid baby food.” she stammered as his tongue rasped across her turgid nipple.<br /><br />“And if I want some of this milk?” he asked as two of his tentacles replaced his tongue, squeezing and rubbing the young girls breasts.<br /><br />“I, I have to b-be pregnant before I can g-give milk.” she stammered. “Ohhh! God, that feels good!”<br />She moaned as another tentacle wormed its way inside her panties, rubbing against her moistening cuntlips.<br />Involuntarily, she ground her hips against the slimy green appendage . “ Y-you aren’t going to do to me what you did to that other girl, are you?”<br /><br />“I think not. I have other plans for you.” answered the lizard prince. “ I think you might be too small to implant with eggs.” An evil grin spread across his face as his penis-nose grew from his face. He pulled off her panties, exposing her dark bush to his lustful gaze. Slowly he inserted a tentacle inside her, causing her to catch her breath. “You are enjoying this, no?” he asked as another tentacle pushed against her asshole.<br /><br />“Ohhh! Yesss! B-but I’m afraid!” she said.<br /><br />“Of what?” asked the prince.<br /><br />“I-I’ve n-never had sex before! Ohhhh! God, that feels soooo good!” she moaned, grinding her hips against the two objects trying to enter her tight little body. The tentacle in her snatch pulled out and rubbed against her clit. “Mmmmmmm! Make me cum! Please! Please make me cum!”<br /><br />“You seem much smaller than the other girl.” the prince said as his tentacle re-entered the teens, tight slit.<br /><br />“I I’m a virgin. I‘ve never had anything larger than my fingers in there” she replied. “ you’ll have to bust my cherry.” The prince gave her a quizzical look. “You will need to put your ‘thing’ inside and break<br />Through the skin.”<br /><br />“I see!” said the prince as he removed the tentacle from her clit, and lowered her toward his outstretched cock-nose.<br /><br />Nestling the head of his snoot against the soft folds of her virgin snatch he rubbed up and down its length, smearing her ample juices all over his prick. Slowly he inserted his member inside, watching her reaction as he did so. About two inches in he met resistance and stopped. Catching her breath she blurted out, “Just push it in! Fuck me! Please?” Tightening his grip on the young girl he pulled her toward his face, feeling her maidenhead part as his cock sunk deeper inside. “Aaaaahhhh” she screamed as his prick tore her flesh and buried itself well inside. Using his tentacles, he tickled her clit and and nipples, distracting her from the discomfort of losing her cherry. Shortly, she began to squirm and moan, enjoying the new sensation of having the walls of her cunt massaged. He lifted and dropped her on his nose-cock, pushing deeper with each thrust. “Ohhh God! I’m gonna cum! Ahhh! Aaahhh! AAAHHHH!” she screamed as her first vaginal orgasm racked her petite body. “Ohhh my fucking God! That feels sooo good! Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” she pleaded, grinding her cunt against his rod.<br /><br />Enjoying the sensation of his cock rubbing against her tight cunt walls the prince gave in to his baser instincts, and began thrusting deeper and deeper, fucking into the young girl harder and harder until he felt the sensation of his sperm coursing through his organ. With a great roar his cock-nose buried deep in the girls pussy, he discharged a torrent of his seed. So much, in fact that it squeezed out of her cock filled cunt dripping onto the lizards face. Licking his lips and her freshly deflowered cooze, he pulled her off and put her on the floor.<br /><br />The force of the fuck was too much for the tiny girl and she passed out, laying on the floor, her cunt leaking copious amounts of his life giving liquid, pooling around her as cheeks. “Take her to my quarters! I will play with her some more later.” he said as he turned his attention to the brown skinned girl.<br /><br />“Take your clothes off while you tell me about earth females.” the prince asked.<br /><br />Stepping out of her jeans and peeling off her tee shirt, the black girl told the prince that women in general, whether they liked guys or girls liked getting their pussies licked. She also said, “ Some of us like a good deep ass-fucking.” She turned , bent over and spread her ample ass cheeks, exposing her tight brown ring to the lizard.<br /><br />Intrigued, he reached out a pair of tentacles and caressed her round bottom while wrapping the other around her waist and pulling her closer. Slowly he inserted the tentacle into her ass. “Yeah, baby! That’s it! Fuck my ass with that thing!” Turning her over he stretched out his tongue, sliding it between the puffy lips of her exposed cunt as his tentacle pushed farther in. “Oh Fuck, baby! Lick that pussy!” she said as she spread her legs wider. “Fuck that ass” With his tongue implanted a good six inches inside her ever moistening snatch, he started sliding it in and out, tongue fucking the helpless girl.<br /><br />“Oh fuck! Ohh God! Oh shit! Feels soooo good! Gonna cum! Gonna cum! Ahhhh! Cummminnnngggggg!” she screamed as his tongue sawed in and out of her dripping cunt.<br />As her orgasm subsided, the lizard prince pulled his tentacle out of her ass. He looked at the shit slimed appendage, sniffed it, and became enraged. Sprouting more tentacles he grabbed her legs, pulled them wide apart and shoved the member between his legs brutally inside her just ravaged box. Taking the shit stained tentacle and pushing it between her lips he proceeded to deposit a half dozen eggs on her womb. Lifting her off his ovipositor , he shoved his nose cock up inside her well stretched cunt and with a bellow, filled her cunt to overflow with his seed. Pulling out, licking her leaking gash, he handed her over to a guard, saying, “Put her with the other female. We will see which births healthier hatchlings.”<br /><br />Turning his attentions to the redhead, his demeanor totally changed, he asked, “What can you tell me about the women of your planet?”<br /><br />“I can’t speak for anyone else, but I like to suck cock.” she said.<br /><br />“Demonstrate” the lizard replied.<br /><br />The redhead slid out of her clothes, climbed onto the lizards lap and planted a kiss on the protuberance above the lizards nose. “It would feel real nice if one of your tentacles could rub my clit while I suck you off.” Taking a tentacle, she rubbed the tip against her moistening puss lips, concentrating on her clit as she opened her mouth and swallowed the lizards penis. She felt it stiffen in her mouth as she pushed more and more of it in her face. “Nnnngg! Nnnnggg!” she moaned into the growing member, enjoying the feel of the tentacle as it wandered through her pussylips, tickling her clit. Grabbing the base of the cock with both hands, she frigged it as she bobbed up and down, only able to swallow two thirds of the princes cock. “Nnngggg! Nnnnggg! Nnnnggg!” she moaned, each time the cock invaded the back of her throat. Her enflamed clit caused her to squirm as the tentacle slid in and out of her freshening cunt. Pulling off for a moment to catch her breath the blurted out, “ Fuck! That feels so good!” Returning to the turgid prick, she swallowed it again, relishing the feel of the member as it bumped the back of her throat.<br /><br />The lizard, whose eyes were inches away from the redheads bouncing tits, flicked his tongue against the jiggling pink nipples, sending the girl over the edge. “Ahhnnng! Aaahhnnnggg! AAAHHNNNNGG!” she screamed onto the gristle pole fucking her throat, as she came hard, pouring her honey all over the tentacle as it fucked deeper and deeper into her tight, wet cunt. Feeling the rush of his own cum as it coursed up his cock, he roared in orgasm as he flooded the throat of the petite teen.<br /><br />Unable to swallow fast enough, the girl gagged on the volume of sticky, sweet sperm, as it drooled on torrents out of her mouth and onto the snout of the prince. Pulling off the still erupting cock she started sucking the sweet substance from his nose, while smearing the viscous liquid all over her tits and belly.<br />“Your cum tastes so sweet, I could drink it all day.” she exclaimed, between licking her fingers and slurping up the leftovers.<br /><br />The lizard prince smiled as he picked up the petite girl and impaled her on his still stiff member, intent on impregnating the cute redhead. Opening her legs wide, to receive the huge prick, she continued to lick up the residue of his first cum. “Ohhh God! Its soo big! It feels sooo good!’ she cooed as his cock sunk deeper inside the girls cloying, hungry snatch. With his massive prick massaging her g-spot she came quickly, pouring her juices all over his face as she screamed in ecstasy, passing out from the intensity of her orgasm. Slurping up the liquid leaking from her spasming cunt he felt the buildup of his own orgasm, roaring in release as his sperm washed the girls womb, filling it full of his life giving essence. Pulling out, he watched as the combined juices of their fuck drooled out of her ravaged pussy, dripping down her legs.<br /><br />Gently putting her down on the floor, he stood and ordered his Lieutenants to prepare to invade the earth. Not only would he save his race from extinction on this doomed planet, but he and his men would enjoy doing it.<br /><br />-the end-<br /><br /><br /><p align=center><iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/iframe_btn_banner?width=460&height=150&page=search&lang=english&skin=2&show=F-M&pid=g243015-pct" width="460" height="150" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" frameborder="0" scrolling="no" allowtransparency="true"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-24497330907985412232011-11-17T14:06:00.000-08:002011-11-17T14:12:37.279-08:00Lauren's Lesbian Fantasy Extended"I’m sorry Lauren; I just can’t go out with a girl with a penis”<br />She slams the phone down and her eyes start to water, she soon bursts in to tears. Her tear drenched pillow is equal to her red puffy eyes. The phones rings, it’s her friend Julia<br />“Hello?” Julia has also been crying, Julia’s distinctive deep voice is interrupted by sniffles “Lauren, I need to stay with you-my parents caught me in bed with my dog”<br />“Oh, come over just now, we can talk about it”<br />Twenty minutes past and Lauren has been crying, the door bell ring,<br />“Lauren! Your friend Julia is here “shouts Laurens lesbian foster mum,<br />“Come up, Julia “<br />Julia comes up, Jillian; her ex’s best friend is lying dead in the corner<br />“OMG, Lauren what the hell did you do to her “<br />“I know, I accidentally smothered her” Lauren explains “I didn’t mean to”<br />“Oh well” they dump Jillian’s body into the closet<br />“Hey Julia I didn’t know you were bringing your dog! You know I too have a dog fetish”<br />“Well what was I supposed to do?” “I love him”<br />Julia notices Laurens cock slowly hardening through her jeans<br />“Wow, Lauren I didn’t know your fetish was as bad as that?!?”<br />“Ye , I don’t know what's wrong with me , maybe its because I'm so ridiculously ugly , I look for animals as a source of pleasure because at least they don’t judge me for having huge cellulite thighs and butt and a cock that makes other men puke at the thought of me”<br />“Don’t worry Lauren I still find you attractive” Julia strokes Laurens manhood through her jeans”<br />“Do you want to do something with yours dog Julia?”<br />“Ye okay” says Lauren They whistle her dog Hamish over, and Hamish bounds over. Lauren takes of her jeans off to reveal her 12 inches of cock; she bends over and shoves her cock into Hamish and the yelp from Hamish shows he loves cock in his ass. Julia is rubbing her 3 inch clit on her bed groaning deeply. Julia decides to join the action she bounds over and starts making out with Hamish the dog. Suddenly Laurens mum comes in to see her daughter her friend and her dog Hamish going at it like horny rabbits. Instead of being disgusted, she strips off to reveal her 7 inch cock and puts her cock into Julia’s ass and she groans deeply. “I'm going to cum shouts Lauren ass she takes her cock out of Hamish’s ass and spreads her load over her mum Julia and the dog. Hamish laps up the cum as he loves the taste of cock and cum .They start kissing gently until the morning .<br /><br />Two days later lauren awoke to the a strange smell coming from her closet. Puzzled she slowly walked over and opened up her closet. To her surprise Hamish the dog , mcdowel and boyce were all inside and she made them come out the closet. Lauren noticed that her collection of other peoples used tampons was all over the place," cant let you get away can we" , said . She opened the closet more to see if she had spilt any more tampons, there she found ali . Lauren knew he wasn't coming out the closet. "Oh my golly gosh , i completely forgot about jillian, has the smell not bothered you?" ..."No" said ali, he was trying on Laurens clothes, too ignorant to notice anything around him, .<br /><br />Lauren being the good friend that she was arranged Jillians funeral. Days she spent organizing everything from the chrurch to the minister to the flowers. Having met Jillian at Fetish Anonymous lauren knew the perfect theme for her funeral. The day of the funeral had come and all Jilians classmate and family had arrived . laura frater led the sermon, and like her father, wore a latex nunn uniform and a strap on dildo.<br /><br /><p align=center><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=2&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>The guests streamed in, jillians good friends were there. Mike and jess had come, and she was wearing the modified dog muzzle on her fanny which mike had made, to stop her cheating on him. Even richard had been let out of prison where he was serving life for fucking a foetus.<br /><br />Lauren needed the toilet so she went over but having seen valerie go in she decided pissing her self would be less iritating. She went back into the hall.<br /><br />Aroused by the strong and unique smell of man piss ali decided to come out the closet just to follow the smell. He hid behind a a large newly installed fishtank, upon closer inspection he saw sheona the whale inside. As the last of the guests filled the hall, Lauren saw julias destinctive stubble through the crowd , she made her way over."Im glad you came jules , i would have been lost without you" it was then that lauren realised that julia had brought her dog hamish" Julia, you know i too have a dog fetish" "Sorry" said julia "he wanted to pay his last respects". Julia notices Laurens cock slowly hardening through her jeans<br /><br />"wow lauren even in this time of grief you can still make it stand to attention "<br />"Ye , I don’t know what's wrong with me , maybe its because I'm so ridiculously ugly , I look for animals as a source of pleasure because at least they don’t judge me for being a margret thatcher wana be that should go back to the whorehouse where i belong"<br />“Don’t worry Lauren I still find you attractive” Julia strokes Laurens manhood through her piss stained kilt<br />"Do you wana do something with your dog julia?"<br />"Now? i cant im greiving"<br />"its what jildo would have wanted"<br />"Yeah okay then"<br />They whistle hamish over , hamish bounds over, Lauren takes off her jeans to reveal a her 13 inches of man meat, she bends over and shoves her hard pole into hamish and the yelp from hamish shows he loves cock in the ass. Julia is rubbing her 4 inch clit on the floor groaning deeply. Julia decides to join in and bounds over and starts eating out laurens stinky shit cover asshole. Laurens mum suddenly looks over to see her daughter her friend and hamish all going at it like horny rabbits. Instead of being disgusted she strips off to reveal her massive over sized clit and puts her cock into julias ass.<br />" I cannot beleive they would do this at a funeral" said andy Mcnab looking over at his dad who was nodding in agreement but furiously masturbating at the action that has unfolded infront of them. being a mcnab andy could not say no to a bit of daddy dick and mounts his father with great ease. It was then that laura henry decided to join in, she gave up on celebacy after her parents revealed it was a terrible praying accident that had resulted in the loss of her chin.<br />"I'm going to cum shouts Lauren ass she takes her cock out of Hamish's ass and spreads her load over her mum Julia and the dog ali sheona the whale, the fraters , the henrys , the mcnabs richard jess and mike . Hamish laps up the cum as he loves the taste of cock and cum .They start kissing gently until the morning .<br /><br />Except.....<br /><br />Valerie, who, as it turned out, killed herself in the toilet.<br /> <br />-the end-<br /> <br /><p align=center><iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/iframead_33_holder?pid=g243015-pct&lang=english&no_click=1" width="660" height="180" allowtransparency="" scrolling="no" align="middle" frameborder="no"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-61771725843415888772011-11-15T14:30:00.000-08:002011-11-15T17:15:43.973-08:00Taken and Abusedi was riding my horse one day when a beam of light hit me in the face, before i knew it i was paralised and being beamed aboard a ship<br /><br />after the stun effect wore off i reolised i was clamped to a table of sort and alien beings began to probe me around my chest then around my crotch there was nothing i could do to help myself i was clamped to a table and at thier mercy.<br /><br />one of the aliens come to the table and began to cut off my knee high riding boots, he just looked at them and they vanished into thin air.<br /><br />next my skin tight white johdpurs were beamed off my body leaving my pube free dick fully visable<br /><br />they began to play with my balls and my well by now semi erect dick<br /><br />there was a jab in my arm as i turned to look i was injected with something that made me paralized and no matter what they did i couldnt move, then my t shirt was ripped off me leaving me completely naked inf ront of my capters, as i was clamped to the table there was nothing i could do<br /><br />next i remeber they got a scalpal and began to cut my foreskin off<br /><br />"aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr"<br /><br />i screamed and screamed as it was sliced off, the pain was unbearable i then passed out<br /><br />when i woke i was tied with my legs wide open they had full acses to my tight virgin arse i felt so vounrable especially when i saw one of the aliens dicks.<br /><br />it was easilly 2 foot long and about 4 inches wide<br /><br />he rubbed it over my face dripping alien goo all round my mouth and in my hair<br /><br />i had my mouth forced open and he shoved his slimy green rod down my throat making me gag and choke as i took 2 foot of a lovley big fat cock in my mouth<br /><br />he tasted so lovley and sweet i coul have sucked his huge length all day<br /><br /><br />aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr<br /><br /><br />aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr<br /><br />ih uh uuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhh aaaarrrrrrmhiphuih<br /><br />another rammed his cock up my arse i was squealing and crying like a girl<br /><br />another huge dick was up me i was now fully penertrated and crying in pain as his huge girth split my arse tearing me open moreand more with every thrust, i could feell it pushing right up into belly<br /><br />i could feel it growing inside my very sore stinging arse, i screamed as my tight virgin ring streatched with it andd all the while i was gaging on the same size cock that was in my mouth<br /><br />i screamed and cried in pain as my tight ring was torn wide open pump after pump just ripped my arse wide open<br /><br />eventually i could feel his pissing up my arse , it wasnt pee he was filling my arse with alien cum<br /><br />then the other who was making me choke pulled out of my mouth and filled my mouth with a simlar amount of cum, i swallowed every drop, alien or not he tasted so sweet i wanted to eat all of its cum<br /><br />they moved away from the table but as the other pulled his cock out my torn open ring a huge gush of cum shot out of my now very sore gapeing arse i could fel the air violating my inside as my arse muscle was broken i knew id have to wear tampons up my butt as there was no fixing my arse now<br /><br />i was then fucked up my arse by at least another 18 aliens who all seemed to enjoy filing my anal passage with thier sticky alien cum<br /><br />when they had all cum up me i was lead away to were my horse was i knew what they wanted and as thier cum was still running out of my arse i obediently crawled under my horse and pulled its fore skin back and took its smelly sweaty purple helmet in my mouth<br /><br /><br />id wanted my horses cock for so long and now i had the chance to fill my mouth with its huge end<br /><br />i licked up and down its musky shaft before taking it bill end in my mouth sucking all of its pre-cum out into my mouth and swallowing it all<br /><br />after a while i was ushered by 5 aliens to let it take me<br /><br />at first when the aliens nuzled its cock up to my broken arse it didnt do anything then all of a sudden my arse was rammed open and my anal passage was filled with my horses dick<br /><br /><br />it hurt so much but id wanted to let my horse fuck my bum for so long i didnt care<br /><br /><br />thrust after thrust it was really pounding my arse, i tried to get off it but its cock was so far up my arse i couldnt even move i was paralised from before<br /><br /><br />alll of a sudden it flooded me with cum, my poor stretched anal passage was now really cum filled<br /><br />as my horse pulled its cock out my arse spunk run out of me and down my legs i couldnt close my ring tight enough it was stretched to wide open i now had a gapeing hole were my arse ring once was<br /><br />before i could do anything i was taken back to the lab were i was used as a lab rat by the aliens.<br /><br />they cut off my cock and my balls and i was anally tortured for weeks then i was returned to earth naked with a vagina<br /><br />but as i rode my horse home naked i stopped and got underneath one last time and let it fuck me but it just stayed stilll so i had to guide its cock up my arse and slide myself up and dowm its lovley big long shaft<br /><br />all of a sudden 2 men walked by and caught me fucking myself on my horses cock<br /><br />they dragged me off its cock nearly puuling my insides out as they did it and one of them fucked my vagina as the other fucked my arse<br /><br />it felt so good having a real human cock up me but after they'd cum i was tied up and taken to thier home were i was kept naked in a cage and whenever they want they take me out and fuck my arse and my vagina<br /><br />im thier sex slave and i love it<br /><br />mmmmmmmmmmmmm just the thought of it having my cock and balls removed and being a sexually abused prisoner turns me on <br /><br />-the end-<br /> <br /><p align=center><iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/iframead_33_holder?pid=g243015-pct&lang=english&no_click=1" width="400" height="180" allowtransparency="" scrolling="no" align="middle" frameborder="no"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-52241954459460822762011-11-15T14:15:00.000-08:002011-11-15T14:29:35.715-08:00Rift Slaves<span style="font-weight:bold;">Author's Note, PLEASE FUCKING READ BEFORE YOU ASK STUPID QUESTIONS!!!!</span>: So this is something my boyfriend and I came up with. It starts with his character. I very very lightly cleaned it up, but it was something we were emailing back and forth, so wherever there is a break in the story it is passing back and forth between us. It is his fursona, and my fursona, and a random character he came up with. It's kinda weird, a little out there, but whatever, just thought I'd throw it up here. We're not done with it. And he sucks at spelling and grammar, but that's ok, I wuves him anyways. ^.^<br /><br />One midsummer night a young man goes walking down into an abandoned part of town. He’d met a smart, funny, and sexy little redhead, she’d handed him a napkin with her number and address and asked him to meet her tonight. He’d called the number, she said come on over and that she had a fun night for the two of them planed. As he walked he was a little uneasy with his surrounding, only street lights and no sign of people other then the building. He came to the address and it was an old Victorian style house plus the only building with lights on inside, the hair on the back of his neck stood strait up after he griped the rope of the old doorbell and heard the first toll of the tongue hitting the silver of the bell.<br /><br />“Come in the door is unlocked”, says a female voice from inside, and then giggling of more females in the living room.<br /><br />He shrugs off his bad feelings believing them to be just nerves and opens the door to find an absolutely beautiful hallway nothing like he’d ever seen in real life mirrors on the walls old style tables, as he walked down the hall and came to the entrance of the living room more giggles came out. Peering around the corner to find three women laying on the rug, one he recognized as the one he’d met the night before laying there in nothing but lacy panties. The other two where laying on ether side of her the blonde was sucking on her right nipple as I walked in, the brunette bared her teeth and growled at him like a dog.<br /><br />The red head slapped the brunette, “Bad girl he’s my guest. AHH!” as the blonde bit into her breast pulling away leaving a ring of teeth marks around her nipple. Lust fills his eyes as he looked into the red head’s eyes and she smiles back at him. “I believe you are a bit over dressed at this point boy…” The moment she uttered the words the blonde and brunette where pushing him to the ground and removing his clothing violently, with buttons flying around the room from his shirt and his pants torn to shreds and tossed to the side he lay there in half shock, nude and three women standing over him. “My, my you look tasty enough to eat with that dazed animal look on your face.” The three of them in unison licked their lips, fear hit him like a truck and the moment he tried to move the blonde and brunette where holding him down to the floor evil smiles on their face. The red head laid across his body, rubbing his cock with her hand, and meeting his eyes, “Welcome to my parlor, after we’re done here you’ll be nothing more then a slave sold on auction. No one will miss you and no one will even know of your existence in this world anymore.”<br /><br />He shakes his head and fights to brake free but these women may look small but their so strong it’s not real, can’t be real. Finally after a few minutes of squirming he looks up at her again, “Why? What have I done to deserve such a fate?”<br /><br />“You where born.” kisses him on the lips forcing a pill down his throat, “And now you will be reborn.” She runs her fingers over his chin and down his neck, “And don’t fret too much women like their men to be…” Grip his cock tightly and a moan escapes his lips, “As responsive as you seem to be.” With that whatever she had made him swallow was taking effect, his sight blurred, head became heavy, the hands holding him down seem to just drift away until there was nothing but an empty void like he was dreaming.<br /><br />Something burned his body but he couldn’t do anything he was still floating it seemed his body began to change he could feel it. Fur grew out of his skin heavily until is was a coat from head to toe, his hair from his head grew at an odd rate until it was draping over his body down to his knees. His face elongated forming a muzzle, his teeth formed fangs, and he could feel his tail bone growing as well… What was he becoming? What had those women done to him?<br /><br />He slowly became more aware of his surrounding, the smell of dirt, sweat, and sex!? Where in the world was he and why would he be able to smell other people having sex? He tried to sit up and couldn’t. He tried to open his eyes and it hurt to so he shut them again. Now he could hear voices around him.<br /><br />An old hearty voice, “Ya, got the one in there from some rift traders today. He looks in good shape, but it’s been a few days and he’s not moved very much. If he’s not up and around for the auction tomorrow I may very well feed him to the dogs, I pay more for them anyway.”<br /><br />A rough voice, “It’s a shame to do something like that to a snow fox like that, their rare around these parts and even if he’s still out of it I’m sure you can get a few coins more then you paid for him at the market.”<br /><br />The older one lets out a sigh, “I didn’t luck out like you last month in market, not even sure I want to go if he’s all I have to sell.”<br /><br />I could somehow feel the other man smile, “Well if you want I can buy him off your hands here and now and I’ll sell him at market. How much did you buy him for?”<br /><br />“It was an odd deal with them ladies they only wanted 50 silver and the assurance that he wouldn’t be abused to bad with whatever master bout him.”<br /><br />The rough voiced one laughed, “Not the normal with them ladies at all and that makes me wonder what is so special about him, now on to the deal at hand. I’ll give you a full gold and see to it your word is kept. Making him only offered exclusively to masters I know treat their slaves rather fairly, sound like a fair deal?”<br /><br />The older man smiles, “Sounds like my day is working out and you my friend have a deal.” They shake hands and exchange coin.<br /><br />I open my eyes again forcing them to focus through the pain, finding myself in a brown tent one man is very weathered, late 60s at first guess and the other was much younger most likely mid 30s.<br /><br />The older man looks down at me, “Well, well lil one you wake up just in time to go to market with you current slave handler Garth.” He runs his hand through the fox’s hair, “Boy his hair is soft, come over a take a feel Garth.”<br /><br />Garth shakes his head and walks over, “His hair is an odd color for a snow fox.” Garth runs his hand through the fox’s hair as well. “Wow his hair is like pure silk, that’s unreal no wonder they made you swear to find him a good master. Some of the more sadistic one would use his hair for clothing or something. Lets get him in the back with the others if I’m going to make it in time for the market to be open and my tents set up for the morning I have to leave now.”<br /><br />As it turns out he wasn’t tied down and Garth helped him stand leaning heavily on the man because he still couldn’t move very well. The fox’s breath is labored by the time they get to the cage on Garth’s wagon.<br /><br />Garth looks at the fox up and down again, “You’ll be fine all the slavers have an idea of what the rift traders do to their slaves but no one asks for confirmation. I’ve gotten a slave from them before that acted much like you are now it’ll take a day or two now that your somewhat awake but the side effects will go away and I’m a man of my word you’ll get a good master when we get to market.” He rubs the fox’s back as a tear falls from the fox’s eye. Opening the cage door, “It’s best if you try to sleep some more on the way and on an up side the male cage is full so your stuck being the only male in a cage full of females.” The fox whimpers a bit and lies just inside the door and the cage is shut and locked, shortly there after the fox falls asleep.<br /><br />Roughly a day later he awakes to something cold sticking him his crotch and air movement that sounds like something sniffing.<br /><br /><br />The slave handlers had tossed a pretty young snow fox into the cage with her. The other females had drawn away from the male, but a little white wolfess slowly pulled away from the others. She sniffed the air cautiously, her purple eyes on the white fox. She creeps a little closer, her pink, pierced nose flaring with the scent of him. He was a strange looking one.<br /><br />“He's harmless,” she hissed back to the other females that huddled together, whimpering. “He's not even fully conscious. They did something to him.” She peered at the dark red runes that almost seemed to skitter over his fur.<br /><br />Reaching out, she gently stroked his wavy hair. She felt him shift slightly under her hand, his piercing green eyes opening just for moment. They had a glazed appearance, like he wasn't all there. Then he fell back into his stuper state.<br />“Poor thing.” She curled up near him, using her own thick white fluff to help keep him warm as they were jostled about in the large cage. The wagon was a terribly uncomfortable ride. Her pink, pierced tongue slipped out and licked the fox's nose, making sure it stayed wet so it wouldn't crack.<br /><br />By morning, they had arrived to the market place. The little wolfess glared around, her floppy, striped ears- which reached down to her small, perky breasts- were laid back. She dared anyone to come near her. Despite being raised a slave, she had never been broken. The wolf instinct was strong in her. She was no alpha, but she was most certainly no omega.<br /><br />After the wagon had stopped, the slave handlers came over and swung the heavy cage door open with a creak. “Grab him.”<br /><br />As the large burly males snagged the fox's arms, the little white wolfess snarled, snapping at their hands. “Leave him alone! He can't do anything!”<br /><br />She found the back of gauntleted hand cracking her across the muzzle. With a whimper, she quickly drew back near the other females, watching as the helpless fox was dragged out of the cage. Garth then looked up to her with a grin. “Don't worry, my pretty little spitfire. He's guaranteed to go to a good master. You, however, are not.”<br /><br /><br />The fox’s eyes open and stare back at the wolfess as he is removed from the cage. The market handlers where much more rough, then Garth or the old man had been, gripping the fox’s arms tightly and tossing him into a puddle of mud in a tent. Garth walked in and started yelling at them, “You have to be careful with this one you could damage him and we wouldn’t know until later and I do not sell damaged goods to my clients!”<br /><br />The bigger of the two handlers glared at Garth, “He’s a slave who cares if they’re a lil bruised they’re there for work or sex it’s all they're good for.” He grabs the fox by the back of the head and pulls his hair back so hard making him scream in pain, “See, you can tell if he’s hurt now.”<br /><br />“You let him go now and leave this tent and tell your boss I need to speak to him now or else…” Garth only took two steps before the man had a dagger at the fox’s neck.<br /><br />“Or else what?” rubbing the blade on his victims’ neck.<br /><br />Garth stopped dead in his tracks as the fox’s eyes started to glow and the slaver suddenly became pale and gazed at the green of its eyes before dropping the knife and ran out the tent and into a fire a mage had just cast burning to death before anyone knew what was happening.<br /><br />The fox smiled, “Or else that…” now standing in the puddle. Glancing back at Garth, “Sorry if I may have just gotten you in trouble and I thank you for trying to look after me.” The fox then turns you face the other slave handler, “As for you, I hope your manners are better then your friend’s.” Looking back at a dumbfounded Garth, “Could you tell me the purpose of this tent so we can do whatever it is we’re to do?”<br />Garth shakes off his surprise, “Um, yes this is the wash tent and then I was going to show you to potential masters to whom would then inspect you physically leading to privet bidding and then you go home with them and do what they want you to do. At that point it’s up to the master to decide.”<br /><br />The fox nods in understanding, “So shall we get on with it?” Looking around he spots a bucket of water and a scrubber, then starts cleaning. After a few minutes of cleaning his fur was nice and white, his hair honey brown, he found his fingers tracing some of the runes that seem branded into his fur almost floating on top.<br />Garth smiles, “You look quite well and should fetch a good price.” He runs his hands down the fox’s fur cups his ass, the fox protests, and Garth cups his balls as well, the fox protests more with a small snarl his hands going over his muzzle in surprise of what slipped out. Garth laughs, “That’s a new one normally when I do that to a guy that’s not bound I get kicked you seemed more in shock that you growled at me then my inspecting you.”<br /><br />His eyes go wide, “You’re telling me that was an inspection… Like what I’m going to be going through in the next tent?”<br /><br />Garth nods and chuckles, “Yes and you can look forward to this happening at least seven times before the auction from different people. Your about as ready as you’ll ever be… oh by the way in the next room it’s normal for the slave to be chained to the floor.”<br /><br />He nods, “I understand… I am the slave after all.” He whimpers a little as Garth guides him into the adjacent tent. He kneels on the ground where the chains are laying and Garth puts the shackles in place. Then Garth walks out of the tent and comes back a few moments later with three people. The first was a short young lady wearing a bright blue dress with lace, a Victorian tea hat to match, the second was a wolf in rough tan leather garb witch went well with his tan fur, and the third was a elderly looking man with a cane, his hair was white as a ghost and his robe was an off brown.<br /><br />Garth walks to just in front of me and turns to face them, “So who would like to inspect the fox first? He’s a fresh slave with fairly good manners and he is chain simply for your safe of mind.”<br /><br />The lady in blue takes a step forward, “Fresh you say? As in you haven’t broken him yet?”<br /><br />Shaking his head, “No ma’am he hasn’t been broken and thus far has not needed to be.”<br />She smiles, “Normally you produce quality slaves from breaking them, what makes this one so special? If I walk up and hit him across the face will he bite or take it like a good slave? My slaves also entertain guests and their “tastes” is he going to bite one of them for going a little too far?”<br /><br />“Try him for yourself, he’s chained and can’t do anything to you we can even leave the room for a few minutes for you to have your inspection.”<br /><br />The wolf coughs, “He’s still a virgin… leaving her in here to test him would take that away from the price tag.”<br /><br />She protests, “You think I would just jump on a slave like that?”<br /><br />The wolf smiles at her, “It’s not my place to say but my mistress wouldn’t want sloppy seconds after she was told of a virgin snow fox in this tent.”<br /><br />“How dare you!” She tries to slap the wolf and misses hitting the ground hard. “I don’t need to put up with this from a wolf. Good day Garth as cute as the fox looks I’ll be back later to look at your other stock.” and she storms from the tent.<br />The quite old man shakes his head, “A spirited one that was, I was simply looking for a house slave but looking at this fox more closely this wolf’s mistress would be the best bet for a good home Garth, he’s well hung and manners is more for breeding in Catarra’s outfit.”<br /><br />Garth looks at the man, “But didn’t you say you needed someone who could help with your studies as well and clean and cook? I’m sure once he’s trained he’ll be ideal and loyal.”<br /><br />“Yes, but it’s easier on an old man’s eyes to be looking at a female.” Shaking his head, “Thank you for a chance at him but another reason is the markings on his arms and legs, my colleges would go giddy over them and may try to skin him alive to get at them.”<br /><br />“Ah, yes a mage’s work is never done. Well I thank you for coming and if you with the female auction will be coming up after I’m through here.”<br /><br />“Very well, I’ll see you then.”<br /><br />Him leaving left just the wolf as potential masters. The wolf smiles, “The offer price is fine my mistress will enjoy this one and as per you stipulation on the low price he will be well taken care up so long as he minds.”<br /><br />Garth nods and runs his hand through the fox’s hair calming him slightly, “Then we have a deal and the fox is yours.”<br /><br />The wolf hands Garth a small pouch of gold, “And our deal is set for one as rare as this.” He bends down in front of the fox pushing his hair out of his face, “Trust me boyo this is a good deal and when we get there you’ll figure out really fast why, but first lets get you moved out to the cage and I still have some more shopping to do.”<br /><br />Garth and this wolf unchained him and walked out to a carriage with bars all around it. They opened it and helped him into the fancy cage.<br /><br /><br />The white wolfess watched the fox get taken into a large tent. She wiped at her pink pierced nose, her dingy white fur covered with blood from being hit so hard. A moment later, they watched as one of the guards that had taken the fox into the tent went running out in a panic, right into an entertaining mage's fire, screaming as he burned alive. Immediately, the wolfess pressed her face against the bars, trying to peek in through the flaps of the tent.<br /><br />After a bit, Garth came out, walking past her. His hand came up and he roughly shoved her muzzle back into the cage with a glare. She bared her teeth at him, but stayed in the cage. She watched as he led 3 people back into the tent. As they past, the single wolf amongst them glanced at her. She bared a single fang at the male wolf, challenging him by staring him straight in the eyes. He grinned at her before vanishing into the tent.<br /><br />It didn't take long before Garth came out of the tent. He called for some more of the market guards. He again unlocked the cage. The other females quivered, whimpering as the men grabbed a hold of them and dragged them out of the cage. All the while, the white wolfess snarled, snapping at any hand that came near her. Finally, one of the men came over with a long pole, a loop of rope threaded through a hole at the end of the pole. With some effort, he managed to get the rope around the wolfess' neck, wrenching her forward.<br /><br />“High spirited this one is. In the old days she would have been the alpha of some pack. But now she's just dirt with teeth.” The guard pulled on her so hard, she tripped, and he used his leverage with the pole to force her onto her back. Snarling, the she-wolf lay there in the mud, glaring death at the guard.<br />“That's enough," Garth snapped. "There are those masters who enjoy breaking hot tempered slaves like this. Now put her with the other females. Need to get them cleaned up.”<br /><br />The guard dragged her to her paws, her long purple hair dripping with mud, the silver diamond pattern on her back hidden by the filth. The guard forced her to a long pole by which about a dozen wrist shackles hung. The 5 other females were already shackled up and stripped naked for all interested eyes to see. With much effort, the guards managed to wrestle the she-wolf into place. Unable to use her hands, having to stand on her very tip toes to avoid hanging, she was helpless as the guards stripped her with much enthusiasm. She snarled as she felt one of them grope her breasts, yelped as another fingered her under her tightly tucked tail.<br />Finally, they left her there. Stepping aside, they chuckled as the she-wolf suddenly yowled as powerful cold water drenched her. When they had sufficiently hosed her down, they moved on to the other females. Hanging there, shivering, soaked through to her skin, her nipples perked, parting the fur to show the piercings. She growled when one of the guards reached out and pinched her nipple.<br /><br />Finally, they were blasted with air, drying their fur quickly. As the other females were led away, the guard again put the loop of rope around the white wolfess' neck. After they let her arms down, she was hauled off after the other females. One by one, the females were inspected by potential buyers. Broken as they were, they kept their heads down, accepted any touch, never looked anyone in the eyes.<br /><br />Before the last female was sold off, the guard holding the wolfess forced her down to her knees. Another guard came over to her front. Her arms had been shackled behind her back to avoid her clawing at anyone. The guard managed to snag her by her long hair and shoved her face into a tight leather muzzle. The whole time she snarled while it was wrapped around her head.<br /><br />At last, the wolfess was dragged roughly, naked, into the tent. “And this is the last one of the day. She is very high spirited and strong willed. A good project for any who enjoy breaking in their slaves. She would also, in my humble opinion, make quite a decent breeder. Any pups she has would be strong and well formed. If anyone would like to take a closer look at her, they are welcome to. Just stay away from her front. She may be muzzled, but she's very feisty.”<br /><br />Out of a dozen or more people that stood in the tent, only a few were female. After seeing how aggressive the she-wolf was, they shook their heads and left. Having a house maid that was more likely to break stuff than clean it was not what they were after. The rest were males, and they looked at the small, lean, strong wolfess' body with much lust. The guard forced her to stand there while several hands began to touch her, feeling her, groping her breasts, and the multiple nipples that were hidden down near her belly. One of the men tugged harshly at a nipple ring. She growled at him, squirming.<br /><br />Another man roughly grabbed her tail, jerking it up to look at her rear end. “Hmm, nice holes she has,” he chuckled, running his fingers over her furless slit, making her growl all the more.<br /><br />Finally, they had had their look. The men took their seats. Gauging their interests, Garth started the bid. “I'll start her at 1 gold. Good, 1 gold, can I get 2 gold? 2 gold over there, can I see 3 gold?”<br /><br />The she-wolf's piercing purple eyes glared around the room. She'd had plenty of masters before, but they had always given up on trying to break her. She smugly warned them in her mind that they were wasting their money.<br /><br />The count was up to 9 gold. Garth called for 10. After a moment, he was about to call it when a tan, furred hand raised. “10 gold. Can I get 11? Anyone wanna go for 11? Going once, going twice, and SOLD!”<br /><br /><br />The fox has been sitting in the carriage for what seemed like an eternity then suddenly the scent of the wolf from the first cage of the day and sounds of a struggle got closer to the carriage. He peers out the window and sees her being led using an odd loop around her neck and a stick being held by one of the slave handlers.<br /><br />The cage opens and the tan wolf is in the doorway, “Your going to have some company in there. Try to calm her down if you can but if you can’t, after we’re clear of the market, I’ll let you ride up front with me if you promise not to try and run.”<br />He shrugs at the wolf, “And where would I run to? I have no idea where I am or how I got here.”<br /><br />The tan wolf smiles at him, “Good point. You seem to have a grasp of the situation which is a good thing too. My name’s Alex, and here comes your lovely roommate for the trip to see the mistress.” With that the white wolf is shoved into the carriage loop removed and the cage close.<br /><br />The fox and the she-wolf are left staring at each other, she’s curled up in the corner on the nice leather seats. The fox inches closer to her slowly sending out calming waves of reassurance but she kicks him back into the other seat, so he backs off slightly.<br /><br />The fox stares at her for a long time, “May I remove the muzzle from your mouth and possibly unbind your hands if there’s not a lock?” While still looking at him with caution she nods and tips her head to the side so he can get at the strap. He reaches around and undoes the strap pulling the leather muzzle off her snout then moves to the binding on her wrist. “Now you’re not going to replace my kindness here and hurt me once you’re free are you?”<br /><br />She pauses for a moment and thinks about it, then leans forward to give him better excess to the binding, just simple leather ones to boot. He quickly undoes them and starts to lean back to look in her deep purple eyes, “See I’m not here to rape you or anything of the sort.” He let his hand wander down her jaw.<br /><br />She smacks he’s hand away, “You're ether brave, stupid, or naïve, and I’m betting on the middle choice.”<br /><br />He smiles, “It’s more the latter, but it can feed into the middle if there’s too much of it.” Her body relaxes a little as she smirks at him, “You tried to protect me in the cage this morning right?”<br /><br />She nods, “You seemed fairly out of it and the ride was cold this morning…” She pauses, thinks for a moment, “And they would have punished us if you died of cold…”<br />He hovers next to her ear and whispers, “Of course that was the reason, I thank you just the same.” He starts to pull back and the carriage hits a bump she ducks and he looses his balance and finds himself barley holding to the top of her seat and a very cold surprise in his crotch. He looks down at her and she at him, “Um… déjà vue anyone?” a blush building on her snow white cheeks she, pushes him into his seat again.<br /><br />She sarcastically remarks, “Well now I know you’re a male so I don’t need to check again.”<br /><br />He leans back in the seat smiling at her, “Are you sure now you may want to check a third time…” She growls at him baring fangs, he shakes his head and looks out the window of the carriage, “You let things offend you too much others can use that against you if you’re not careful.” He lets out a sigh.<br /><br />She glances at him, “Its how I’ve survived so long.”<br /><br />He smiles at her, “Can you guess how long I’ve been a slave?”<br /><br />“Not very long, I'll bet. You have no scars to speak of. You don’t act like a slave or you’ve not gotten disciplined at all.”<br /><br />Pain shoots through his body, his eyes go wide, clenching his hands to his chest and curling onto the floor of the carriage. Runes start to pulse on his skin all over his body black runes and tattoos are forming on his back and arms. He tries hold back the scream but fails, as he screams to the heavens the once sunny weather turns to storms over head as lighting strikes the trees around the road. Tears come streaming down his face as he’s curled in the ball now on his side.<br /><br />She bend down to him placing her hand on his shoulder suddenly feeling a rush of power flowing through her and quickly pulls away, “Are you alright?” He groans in pain putting his back to the floor of the carriage and his muscles contract as two serpent-like tattoos coil around his arms around his shoulders and they’re heads resting on his chest. He pants a few times and falls unconscious again.<br /><br />She crawls up beside him poking his knee, stomach, and arms, “Hmm…” she puts her hand to his chest to feel its rise and fall, some of the runes still lingering around his arms and the serpent-like tattoos where still there. She could feel that power from before but in a lesser grade and not trying to flow out to her. His fur and hair started to pulse from white to red and her hand clenched his fur unable to pull back, starting a slow pulse and over the next few moments it sped up to almost full red then a bright flash coated them both in flame, his fur and hair shifted fully to a strawberry red as that particular smell filled the carriage. She was able to unclench her hand and noticed burses from early where healed by his flame. <br /><br />Somewhat startled by what just transpired she moved back to her seat in time to see them riding into a cave.<br /><br />The carriage comes to a sudden halt in the torch lit cavern. Movement from in front of the door brings her attention more to her surrounding. The door then opens and Alex looks inside in horror, “I’m sorry mistress it would appear the wolf bled the fox out on the floor…”<br /><br />A whip cracks him in his back, “Get out of my sight! I give you one simple task and you come back with one dead?! Get out of my sight now and I’ll deal with you later!” He disappears from sight and a Cat-woman is standing in the door of the carriage. She is of medium build with C-cups and tight leather outfit with snaps in choice locations. Her gaze rested on the lil wolfess, “Is he dead or just unconscious?”<br />“He’s passed out, he’s still breathing.”<br /><br />“Fine, then.” She grabs the fox by the ankle and starts to drag him out of the carriage.<br /><br />The wolf gets startled, “Wait what are you doing? You're going to hurt him treating him like that.” She grabs the same ankle and stops the cat from taking him.<br />“What do you think your doing little bitch!” She punches the wolfess so hard that she flies into the back corner of the carriage and falls unconscious herself. She calls out, “Bruno, Tai take this fox to the open air cages then come back here and throw this disobedient wolf in the dungeon.”<br /><br />The fox awoke in a cage pain shooting through his back and wings broke the sides and ceiling of the cage off. He looks around and people are running for the doors. He stands up and kicks the cage door open and steps out of it as a black cat-lady walks in with two wolves at her side and the other door two other wolves appear.<br /><br />He looks around, “What the hell is going on with me…”<br /><br />The cat-lady motions for the wolves to stay, “Are you done with your tantrum?”<br />He glares at her, “Tantrum? I guess that describes me kicking the door open…” he chuckles, “But currently with all that has happened am I not entitled to a little outburst?”<br /><br />She walks up to him caressing his shoulders, “I can only imagine what you’ve been through these last few days. From what Alex has said you where a snow fox and now your red and your hair is red as well where it was a honey brown…” she runs her hand through his hair and sniffs the back of his neck. “And you smell simply delicious.” His body stiffens in response to her touches and she smiles at him for it, “Come you have questions, but this is not the place for that. We should get you cleaned up and relaxed…” she grinds her pussy on his already hard cock.<br /><br />He smiles at her, “Very well then if you would be so kind as to lead the way.”<br /><br /><br />The white she-wolf slowly begins to wake. Her head pounds from the blow she had received. With a whimper, she squirms, realizing that she was in chains, another tight muzzle around her snout. She opened her eyes and peers around in the dark, dank cell she was in. The cold stone upon which she lay was in no way comfortable. She wiggled up to a sitting position, tugging weakly at the shackles around her wrists and ankles.<br /><br />Just then, she heard the lock on the door click and she quickly squirmed over to the wall. The door swung open, blinding her for a moment. She squinted up at a large, muscular wolf. His glossy brown fur accented his large muscles more than hid them.<br />“Ah, too bad you're awake. I would have preferred taking you while you were out. But either way, you'll still be getting what you deserve.” With that, he slammed the door shut, coming toward her in a hunched position, his eyes glowing in the dim light.<br /><br />The she-wolf growled, tucking her tail tightly. She would not be used so easily. As he got closer to her, bent over in a more animalistic stance, she lashed out, attempting to rake at his face. He dodged her easily before falling onto her, using his far superior weight and strength to force her down. She continued to squirm, growling and clawing at him. His large hand grasped her hair tightly, jerking her head back and then down, slamming her face against the stone of the dungeon floor. Her brain swam in her head with the blow, making her unable to fight him for a moment. He used her immobility to his advantage, turning her over and jerking her hip up.<br /><br />“You will very quickly learn that no one disobeys the Mistress in this manor,” he snarled at her, grabbing her tail and jerking it sharply out of his way, making her yelp in pain. She could feel the head of his large cock against her, and she renewed her struggles, trying to kick out at him. But he paid her struggles no heed as he shoved himself into her, stretching her. She yelped out again, whimpering in pain as he thrust into her violently, each powerful movement forcing him deeper and deeper into her.<br /><br />She squirmed helplessly, his large hand still pressing her head against the floor, his other arm wrapped around her waist to hold her hip against his. He was much too big for her small body, tearing her as he continued to shove himself deeper still.<br />“Ah, such a tight little bitch. Maybe one day the Mistress will let me breed you, once you've been properly broken,” he snickered as he at last hilted, the head of his cock pushed painfully against her cervix. She whimpered in the pain, still struggling, trying to make him stop.<br /><br />He continued to rape her, thrusting into her hard and fast, tearing her hole even more. The position she was in afforded her no ways to fight back, so she laid there, whimpering, tears forming in her eyes. She'd been raped many times before, but none of the humans had ever been this large.<br /><br />It seemed like eternity before the big male wolf finally growled deep in his chest. She sobbed in pain as his knot swelled inside of her, tearing her even more. She could feel the heat of his cum spurting into her, expanding her belly as it couldn't escape around his huge knot.<br /><br />He chuckled when he at last stopped cumming. “Too bad you're not in heat. Kinda hate for all this cum to go to waste on the floor.” With that, he jerked his hips brutally, ripping his knot out of her tight hole. She screamed in agony, curling up and whimpering, feeling his hot cum pouring out of her abused hole. He chuckled at her as he got up and left the dungeon, leaving her whining in a puddle of blood and cum.<br /><br />Again and again, the large wolf came into her cell. The she-wolf wasn't sure how many days had past. The first few times the big brute came, she struggling, trying to fight him off. But she grew weaker from hunger and pain, and eventually stopped fighting. The less she struggled, the less he hurt her.<br /><br />She shivered on the ground, laying in the dried semen and blood. Her fur was matted with globs of his cum, dingy and filthy. She could barely open her mouth just enough to suck down water from the bucket of dirty water near her through her teeth, the only thing she had available to ease her hunger. She figured it had only been a few days, but she had not eaten since before she was taken to the slave market.<br /><br />The door swung open again. She whined helplessly, trying to curl into a ball to make herself smaller. The large male came in, followed a slightly smaller male. The big brown one chuckled at the look of fear in her eyes. “This here is my buddy, Tai. I was telling him about what a good fuck you are, and he wanted to try you for himself. So, Tai, which hole you want?”<br /><br />The large grey male grinned. “I dunno, Bruno. Which one you recommend?”<br /><br />Whimpering desperately, the she-wolf started to cry. They drew nearer to her, grinning down at her. Bruno grabbed her tail, sharply wrenching her around so that her rump faced them. Bruno had rather brutally used both holes, and she winced in pain as he shoved a finger up her torn tailhole. “Hmm, might want this one. It's nice and tight. I'll take the other hole.”<br /><br />“No you won't.” Both wolves turned to look out the door. Their Mistress stood in the doorway, a hand on her shapely hip. “Her 'friend' has been asking for her. Get her cleaned up.”<br />Both wolves bowed their heads. “Yes, Mistress Catarra.” They growled after she left. She felt them unlock the tight shackles from her bloody wrists and ankles. They lifted her by her arms, dragging her out of the cell. They took her down a few halls before coming to a brightly lit room. They carelessly tossed her to the floor. She felt Bruno grab her chin, forcing her head up so she had to look at him through her bruised eyes. “Mistress Catarra wants you to get cleaned up.” He pointed to a large wooden tub they were next to. “So you better listen to her. Though I think you shouldn't. Then I'd get more time with you.” He snickered as he pushed her face away, standing and walking away.<br /><br />Left alone, she painfully and weakly got to her paws. She peered into the tub of lightly steaming water. With some effort, she managed to crawl into it, whimpering as the warm water stung her wounds slightly. She scrubbed herself down slowly, getting all the globs of cum out of her fur. After she had sufficiently cleaned herself off, she slipped back out of the water, weakly shaking herself. She looked around, but there was nothing else in the room. Sorely, she stumbled over to the corner and sank down into a heap, curling up. She hadn't bothered removing the muzzle.<br /><br /><p align=centeR><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=12&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>The she-wolf just sat in the corner, not sure if the two males would return to continue violating her. She was about to doze off when she heard the door swing open. Her head snapped up and she looked up at the Mistress. Mistress Catarra was wearing a black leather Gstring, thigh high boots with some formidable looking heels, and tight black corset. She strode over to the she-wolf, her hips swaying, her long tail swishing back and forth, her sleek black pelt shining in the sunlight filtering in through the barred window. The tall, strong panther looked down on the little white wolfess.<br /><br />“Stand up so I can take a better look at you.” Standing, the she-wolf continued to glare at the Mistress even as she kept her head down. The panther slowly walked around her, gently touching her long, stripped floppy ears, running her fingers through her long, tangled purple hair. She took a deep breath, sniffing the little wolfess.<br /><br />“Other than your disobedient display a few days ago, you are quite the little prize. Well worth the 10 gold.” She used a claw to flick a nipple piercing, eliciting a very quiet growl from her. “Come. Let's get you dressed. Your 'friend' was wondering about you, so I thought it would ease his mind if you were the one to serve us dinner tonight.”<br /><br />Turning, the panther led the way. Stiffly, in pain, the she-wolf followed. They came to another small room, one with a cot against a wall, a small dresser, a tall mirror hanging on a wall, and a little nightstand at the head of the bed. “My slaves live well here,” Catarra said as she went to the dresser, rifling through the clothing before tossing some on the bed. “I already had you sized and some clothing made for you.”<br /><br />She turned to see how the she-wolf glared at her, her purple eyes, though ringed with bruises, challenged her very existence. If she could, she would rip this cat's throat out. Smiling, Catarra simply stepped aside. “Do try on the clothes.”<br />Sneering in her mind, the she-wolf obeyed. What the Mistress had chosen for her was a skirt made entirely of long, thin, but wide strips of dark purple and black silk. It hid her well, but was obviously designed for ease of access and movement. Then was a bright black and purple silk and lace corset which snapped up the front. As she finished dressing, she stood still to let the Mistress inspect her.<br /><br />There was a knock at the door, making the she-wolf jump. The Mistress turned to see Alex standing in the doorway. “Here's the food you asked for, Mistress.”<br /><br />“Good, set it on the nightstand and leave.” She moved to let the gangly wolf scurry in and put the platter of food on the nightstand. As he passed her, his tail wagged, feeling her clawed hand run over her head. “You did well, my dear Alex. I do apologize for whipping you when you brought these two in,” she said huskily, drawing him close to her.<br /><br />“Thank you, Mistress!” he panted, his tail wagging hard. She licked the side of his muzzle in a long, slow movement, making him all but melt into her ample bosom.<br />Her predatory amber eyes flicked up to the she-wolf, watching her expression of disgust. Then Catarra shoved Alex out the door, not bothering to look in his direction when he whimpered in protest. She stalked over to the wolfess, those amber depths making her feel smaller than just the height difference. She then reached up and removed the muzzle from her. Before the wolfess could take her next breath, Catarra gripped her under her chin, peering into her eyes.<br /><br />“As long as my slaves obey me, they are treated almost as equals. They are well fed, well cared for, and protected. But I do not tolerate disobedience. However, I do believe you'll be a good girl from now on, won't you?” Her voice purred, making the wolfess' hackles raise. She nodded to the Mistress. “Good,” she purred again before dipping her head, kissing the she-wolf deeply. Her tongue pressed against the she-wolf's, kissing her with a great passion. Finally, she pulled away, letting a thin line of saliva connect their tongues, which she licked at with a deeper purr.<br />“Eat so you have your strength. Dinner will be in a few hours. Alex will get you when it's ready.” She then turned and sauntered out of the room, shutting the door behind her.<br /><br />As they made their way down the hall the four wolves where still in toe but giving the fox and panther a wide berth and yet still close enough to try and protect her if the fox tried anything. During their walk a cold wind flowed through the hall stopping the fox dead in his tracks, “Um where ever we’re going theirs gona be some clothing right? Not to complain about being the only naked one or anything…”<br />The panther smirks at him, “No, not where we’re off to…” She draws him into her arms and whispers in his ear, “You’d just be taking them off again anyway.”<br />Even through his red fur a blush was very visible, “Ya know this is how I got in the mess to begin with.” He runs his hand through her hair, “I know I’m trusting but please don’t make me regret trusting you.”<br /><br />She took a step back and appraised him more closely then her ‘poke the meat’ from before, “Rift traders… Yes, they’re a very odd group. No one quite knows where they get their slaves from.” She places a hand on his shoulder, “Fear not my little fox, your trust isn’t misplaced.” She searched his face for change, “And it would seem it takes more then words to make your mind. Let us get you into the bath and we’ll go from there.” He nods and smiles slightly as they continue down the hall into a larger door with steam coming out of it.<br /><br />The doors open to find what looked to be a hot spring, the hard flat stone turned to cemented cobble stone, the stone walls are etched with animal art and some dragons are carved into the ceiling. The fox’s tail starts waging as his eyes wonder, a purr from behind him draws his attention in time to see the outline of the cat-lady in the steam produced from the spring.<br /><br />She purrs again and the doors to the spring close leaving only him and her, “Now you’re not the only one naked…” He could feel her slow smile in the steam as she walked closer, “Go a head the water is fine and I don’t bite… much.”<br /><br />The fox looks for the edge of the spring still trying to keep one eye on the panther in the mist, “You know your giving off some heavy sexual vibes ma’am…” looks around nervously while remembering how he was seduced the last time and how it lead to this.<br />She sniffs the air, “Oh fear, hmm. What is it that has you so afraid? Or is it you don’t like me?”<br /><br />He steps back deeper in the room, “No it’s not that. I do like you and from the few places I’ve been awake enough to remember this is by far the best. Could you tell me your name?”<br /><br />The question made her smile, “My name? Oh that’s right when we met last you where laying on the floor of the carriage. Catarra, Mistress Catarra. My slaves simply call me mistress.”<br /><br />He nods, “Ah how rude of me, I’m sorry mistress.”<br /><br />She shakes her head and walks forward embracing him, “You however, call me Catarra.”<br />A shocked look goes across his face, he takes a step back and tumbles into the water dragging her with him. With a splash they erupt out of the water, “Oh god, I’m sorry again mistress.”<br /><br />Dripping wet from head to toe she laughs at him, “I told you call me Catarra.”<br />Still quite puzzled he looks at her, “Am I not a slave? I’m mean, I was sold to you at the slave market…”<br /><br />She sighs running her hands down his body slowly tracing each muscle, “Alas no you are no slave.” She looks at the water avoiding his eyes, “I saw the warning signs with your runes and now with the wings… By the way what happened to them?” She quickly circles him and sees two black streaks from where the wings came out, “You are truly unique. It would appear hitting the water made your wings go into your back as tattoos.”<br /><br />Nodding the fox felt it happen but it wasn’t like before when they came out. Smiling down at her and hugging her softly her amber eyes met his emerald, “Please explain why I’m not a slave now but I was when I got bought by your wolf.”<br /><br />A deviant grin formed on her face, “I will if you let me bathe you.” Her hands already working playing with his fur, “Then I’ll help you with hard problem as well…” she strokes his pulsing cock twice.<br /><br />He gulps, “It would appear I have no choice but to place my body in your capable hands…” He bends his head down and meets her in the middle for a passionate kiss.<br />Pulling her head back, “My, my you have quite a tongue on you…” She purrs as she grabs the brush and a small stool, “Lay on the stone while I wash your body and the stool is for when I’m playing with your hair… Did I say playing… I meant… um… cleaning… yes… you like braids right?”<br /><br />He shrugs, “One long braid is fine.” He hops out of the water to stand where she asked, she quickly came up behind him with a scrub brush and started in on him. She skipped the gentiles the first time then worked some vanilla shampoo into his hair, “Wait… a minuet I already smell like strawberries and now your adding vanilla to the mix?!”<br /><br />She pulled his hair back and cupped his balls making him moan slightly, “Oh so you do like it rough…” she kisses him again, “I already told you that you smell delicious and now you smell even more so. I’m having a hard time controlling myself mind you. With current events I can’t simply take you because you’re not a slave to just tell ‘come with me I’m horny’ or to just drop their pants and fuck them wherever we may be…” Her body shakes at the thought but she finishes braiding his hair, “Now, do you wish to continue this here in the springs or perhaps my room?”<br />His body reacts instantly to her words cock becoming hard, hair on his body standing up, his breath speeding up, tail waging, “Well, we are already here… and it sure would be a waste to ruin this mood we’ve worked up… Whoa!” As she plants him on his back and starts working his cock in her hand and cupping his balls in the other, she purrs as she licks the first traces of pre-cum of his tip.<br /><br />“Oh did you like that?”<br /><br />He nods quickly, “Yes, yes I liked that very much.” He throws his hand back and she squeezes him and sucks the tip putting the hole tip and starts to work the rest of the cock inside her mouth. “Oh… Oh god… I’m gona…” And he blows his load inside her mouth.<br /><br />She sucks his cock a little longer and swallows his cum as he watched her face curve to a smile and lip her lips, “Yummy, you taste like strawberries as well.” He blushes hard and she works his cock again almost instant erection, “Oh I could get used to this… so hard so fast even after a cum load like that.” She lays her hand on his chest as she positions herself over his cock.<br /><br />His eyes roll back and he sees a cell not the spring his body is in but a cold dank cell. The white wolfess covered in blood and cum as a huge wolf leaves the room and she’s crying and hurt.<br />Then his mind is shocked back into his body as her pussie devours his hard cock and she slowly works him into her hot, tight, wet slit. “Oh my, we’re gona be at this for a while I want to take your knot but I’m really tight tonight.”<br /><br />He smiles at her, “I’m sure we’ll manage.” Bending up and licking her hard nipple and fingering her other and started bouncing her on his hips. She bucks her own hips and moans as he begins suck on the nipple. With each trust being able to work a little more in her moist pussie opening wider making room for his knot until finally sheathing him completely inside her. Her eyes go wide as she feels him growing even larger inside her as her body squeezes in around him. “Oh my god you’re squeezing me!”<br /><br />She purrs at him, “Now that I have you inside me I’m gona milk you.” She rolls her hips relishing how big he’s gotten inside her and feeling of his knot locking them together. “It is to bad your not a feline…” She squeezes him again sending his head back in a moan as he breath speeds up and the temperature of his body rises then the uncontrollable pressure he was holding back releases inside of her as he cums. Her breath comes in pants as the hot liquid fills her, rolling her hips she smiles at him, “Oh my, your still cumming… I can feel it you know.” She grabs his hand and presses it to her belly, “Can you feel your seed filling me?”<br /><br />His hand felt warm and yes he could feel both him putting the sperm inside her and what it was doing to her. He felt the stream filling up her belly and he closed his eyes sending an even larger burst into her making her quake with pleasure.<br /><br />She bent down to just above his face, “You’ll be cumming for another few minutes if I don’t pull you out of me, you naughty thing you.” Kissing him gentle on the muzzle then sliding her tongue in his mouth.<br /><br />After a few more minutes he stopped filling her just like she said and she pulled her head back with a smile that was more then just pleasure. She took his hand and put it to her belly again his eyes went wide in surprise that he had put so much sperm into her that her belly had expanded slightly. He looked in her eyes, “I did this?”<br /><br />She laughed at his surprise, “Oh, yes, yes you did.” She rocked on him a little more then tried to get up and stopped. “Um… I don’t know how to say this but I think you’re stuck…”<br /><br />Puzzled me tips his head to one side, “Stuck how?”<br /><br />She purrs suggestively at him, “How do you think?” Shaking her head, “Your knot got bigger inside of me.”<br /><br />“Oh.” He sits up and she looks at him questioningly as he tips her on to the cobble stone. “Just relax, the last thing I want to do is hurt you.” She relaxed just enough when he grabbed her hips that he trusted his hips back and the knot popped out of her releasing all of the sperm that he had filled her with. “Wow.” He looks at her laying in a puddle of cum and a little bit of blood came out. His eyes looked her over again, “Oh no did I hurt you?”<br /><br />She laughed at him again, “I’m ripped a little but I’ll heal.” Smiling up at him, “It was worth it.”<br /><br />He blushed but was still concerned so he hunkered over her trying to think of anything he might be able to do to heal her if possible. His hair suddenly went green and two vines came down wrapping around her waist. She stared up at him amazed but confused, he could feel his power inside and it came out and into her. He could actually feel her pain and he was then able to ease and even heal the tears he had coursed. Then after she was healed the vines disappeared and his hair returned to red.<br /><br />She looked herself over, “You heal as well?” She smiles at him and takes his hand into hers getting up and leading him to the hot springs, “Let us soak for a bit and relax some more before bed.” She smiles coyly at him, “You don’t mind sharing my bed tonight do you?”<br /><br />He lets out a chuckle, “Not in the least.” They descend into the water stopping at their waist and sit down on the stone floor of the spring. “So, Catarra… um… what makes me not a slave?”<br /><br />She smiles and him curling into his body, “Do you know anything about this world? Or even what your name is?”<br /><br />He thinks about it, “Ya sure my name is… it’s…” Sudden fear shoots through him. And his head starts to hurt sudden pain in his skull as something comes out of ether side of his head almost lining up perfectly with his ears then his forehead starts to hurt as gem stone in the shape of an ankh sets it’s self skin level. “Oww…”<br />Catarra spins around looking at his head and running her fingers over the gem and horns that had formed, “Oh my, don’t worry this is just more proof that you can’t be a slave.” A rune appeared on his chest between the dragons and Catarra had seen it before on other slaves that the rift traders had sold. “Oh good.” She ran her hand over his head trying to calm him, “You don’t have to worry anymore about the transformations, save for maybe your hair.”<br /><br />He looked at her, “How do you know?”<br /><br />She pointed at the new rune, “That rune is on every rift trader slave and it means its done doing whatever it is they do to them.”<br /><br />He sighs and runs his hands up and down her arms, “So I’m done changing shape…” He thinks about it for a second, “That’s a good thing… I’m not a slave although I’ve been sold as one for the last week… and for the life of me I can’t remember names of people I knew or my name or even anything before entering the rift traders home and being turned from a human into…” Tears start to form in his eyes, “What am I?”<br />Catarra looked at him hard for only a second she could tell he was nearing his braking point and he needed something to hold on to. “If you like I can give you a name, it may ease your mind.”<br /><br />The tears stopped and he thought about it. There’s an encredible attractive women here trying to help me and offering to give me a name… He embraces her, “Yes, that may very well be a good start.”<br /><br />She licks his noise, “Hmm a name, but it can’t be any name your too special for that.” She plays with his braid and his chest fur a bit. Each touch helping him to calm down and relax, “Arcadis, do you like it?”<br /><br />He tilts his head to one side thinking about it, “Arcadis, yes it sounds like a nice name.”<br /><br />She stands, “Let us get dried off and get some sleep we’ll talk more in the morning, Arcadis.” She giggles as she leads him out of the spring.<br /><br />They get dried off and she wraps a towel around him and she grabbed one for herself. When they got to her room it was still dark outside, the moonlight hitting her black fur making it shine. She sprawled out naked on the bed her breast full and her nipple hard again already. He let the towel fall to the floor showing her he was hard again. She purred at him for it, “Now, now we’ve had enough of that tonight.” <br /><br />She reaches out her hand, “Come let us cuddle and sleep.” And with that he crawled into bed with her, grabbing her around the waist and pulling her into him spooning her so she knew he was ready if she was willing later that night. She laughed rubbing her butt on his cock and wrapping her tail around his arm, “Once you get more settled in we’ll do more things like earlier, but for now we’ll take things slow.” He sighs and falls asleep to the sent of jasmine on her fur.<br /><br />The next morning he awoke to see she’d already gotten up and was somewhere in her manor. She is the boss around here and the sun is high in the sky so he’s been asleep for a while. Slowly moving off the bed and feeling a bit sore from last nights activates. He looked about the room some nice mirrors, two dressers and a closet, a big window letting all the sun in and the bed. There was a chair next to the bed with a male outfit on it. Did she leave it out for him? Shrugging her looked it over and layed it out on the bed. A nice black silk shirt and leather pants with a belt, no shoes but there again no one was wearing any that he remembered from yesterday. Slipping the clothing on and looking in the mirror the black went nicely with the red of his fur and hair. He poked his head out the door to find the two female wolves that he’d see the day before one tall and brown color with a white ring around her right eye and the other a bit shorter red wolf with a little white on the chin.<br /><br />He smiles, “Good morning ladies.”<br /><br />They turn and glare at him in unison and the brown one says, “Good morning, the mistress instructed us to see that you got dressed alright and to show you to the garden for breakfast however it’s almost lunch. Sir.”<br /><br />Slightly puzzled and looking around, “Sir? Oh please no. Don’t call me Sir. Just call me Arcadis if you would be so kind I need to get used to responding to it.”<br /><br />They look at each other and then the red one says, “Um… I’m not sure the mistress would like us not calling you sir. I mean first off you have dragon’s blood in you so you above all who live here and must be shown that respect.”<br /><br />Holding out his hand and fully coming out in the hall even more puzzled, “I’m sorry run this by me again?” Trying not to tower over her he steps back and looking at both of them, “If you’re going to get punished over it I’ll just ask Catarra, but…”<br /><br />They both visibly shook at the thought of punishment, “Ok that tells me a good deal.” Shaking his head then suddenly remembering the vision from last night and looking the brown one in the eye before she could look down, “Where is the wolf I came in with?”<br /><br />They looked at each other again this time longer. “She disobeyed the mistress.”<br />Nodding, “Will you take me to her?”<br /><br />The red one looked in shock, “I would not willingly go anywhere near that cell.” She looks at her counter part, “I’m sorry… Arcadis.” She looks around to see in the mistress or someone else came to take her away, “We can take you to the mistress but please for our sakes we didn’t have this conversation.”<br /><br />Smiling at her, “Not a word just a simple good morning and this way to the mistress. No more but she may or may not ask is I tried talking to you.”<br /><br />They relax slightly, “She treats us well, but any disobedience and we get to be Bruno’s bitch for a week. He’s not bad outside that room, but inside he’s too big to act the way he does in there.”<br /><br />Looking at them no longer with a smile, “Take me to Catarra now, please…”<br />The brown one shakes her head, “Please don’t tell her we’ve said anything, please!”<br />“I will not go back on my word. Now let us make happy and head down to the garden, right?”<br /><br />The red one nods, “Yes.” And she leads the way with the brown one following close behind Arcadis.<br /><br />We exit the building leading out into a garden and even farther out from that is a maze of hedges. They lead him to a glass table with a teapot and Catarra sitting across the table in a red old style tea gown.<br /><br />She smiles and purrs at him, “You slept well I trust Arcadis?” Holding out her hand and he took it kissing the back of her hand.<br /><br />He smiles at her, “Yes I slept quite well thanks you to.”<br /><br />Her smile widened, “I haven’t slept that well in years. Do you like your clothing?”<br />He runs his hands over it, “Yes it’s very nice thank you.”<br /><br />“Would you like a cup of tea?”<br /><br />“Yes please.”<br /><br />She poured him a glass, “So to take off from where we left the conversation last night from what I can tell the rift traders did something to you to make you roughly half fox and half dragon.” Hands him the glass of tea and motions for him to try it.<br />He takes a sip and smiles, “That’s some good black tea.”<br />She nods, “You know tea?”<br /><br />He thinks about it for a second or two, “I guess, whatever they did to me targeted certain memories but not all of them are gone. I remember places and things but not people or what I was like before that damn house.” His hands squeeze into fists then release.<br /><br />She smiles, walks over to him, and holds him to her chest, “You don’t need to worry. You already have a new name and soon you’ll be making new memories to be cherished.”<br />He snuggles her, “True, it’s just…”<br /><br />She puts her finger to his mouth, “Now that’s enough of that fussing.” She sits in his lap, “It’ll bug you for a while and no one will blame you but as time passes as all things will move on and hopefully be happy.” He just nods looking into her eyes and drawing her into a kiss. After their kiss she pulls back and gets back into her chair. “Now any question you might have for me?”<br /><br />He eyes the garden then looks back at her, “I hate to brake the mood with this question, but where is the wolfess I came in here with?”<br /><br />She looks at him for a few seconds, “You ask me about another women right after I’ve been sitting on your lap?”<br /><br />He slaps his hand to his face, “It’s not like that. It’s just I’ve been seeing images of her being raped and she’s laying in a pool of blood and cum.” Shaking his head, “I’m sorry if the question makes you uncomfortable.”<br /><br />She eyes him again, “Does this wolfess mean a lot to you?”<br /><br />He locks eyes with her, “She has been very kind to me in both the slave market and when I was first turned. I would be very upset if something ill where to happen to her.”<br /><br />She nods at him, “She cared for you while you where slipping in and out of awareness… I see…” She toyed with a few ideas in her head, “And if I made conditions on her being made available for your use? Would you stay?”<br /><br />He gave her a small glare, “First, why are you acting like I’ll be leaving. Second, what did she do?”<br /><br />She shakes her head, “I’m not used to a lover asking about a slave.” Smiling, “I’m just jealous by nature. She has two more days with Bruno, but I’ll shorten her punishment for you.” Holding out her hand and he takes it, “She’ll be made ready for tomorrow.”<br /><br />Tomorrow came fairly fast with all the dancing and walks that followed that discussion.<br /><br /><br />The little she-wolf sat on the small bed, looking at herself in the mirror. She was still sore all over, but at least she wasn't starving anymore. She looked out the door of the room, sniffing the drafts that came in. She could smell other female wolves, as well as other species.<br /><br />She looked down at her wrists, which had been rubbed raw by the shackles. If she had stayed in there with that Bruno any longer, she might have broken. But damned if she let anyone take her freewill.<br /><br />The hours past rather slowly. She watched as other slaves walked by her door, never saying anything. All of them were dressed in all manor of suggestive clothing, particularly the females. The she-wolf snorted, most certainly not impressed.<br /><br />As she waited, she looked at her paws, her left one covered in grey fur. Her left hand was also grey furred, only that her fingers were white, making it look like she was wearing a fingerless glove that stretched up halfway to her elbow. She kicked her paws back and forth in boredom.<br /><br />“Hey!” She glanced up to see the tan wolf known as Alex at the doorway. “C'mon. The love birds are about to have dinner. The Mistress orders that you serve dinner for them.”<br /><br />Standing, the she-wolf followed Alex down the various halls, ascending several staircases. They came into a small room, a cart laden with all sorts of delicious smelling foods already waiting.<br /><br />“Now remember, if you do anything the Mistress doesn't like, she'll be putting you right back into that cell with Bruno.” The she-wolf looked up at Alex. She swallowed the growl that attempted to bubble into her throat. Alex assumed her heavy gulp was one of fear. “Glad to see he does his job so well. Hmmmm,” he rumbled, looking her up and down. “You couldn't even bother to brush your hair or your fur?”<br />“I've never brushed my hair or fur, sir,” she said quietly, slightly surprised by the question.<br /><br />“Oh well. Don't have time to now. At least you're clean. Now take this and go out there. And behave yourself.” Alex turned her around, making sure she had a hold on the cart before opening the door that led to a large dining room. This was not the formal dining hall, but it was still obviously designed to entertain several guests at once. However, the only two that sat at the large round table were the Mistress and the fox.<br /><br />The she-wolf blinked in surprise upon seeing the fox. He had horns now. So he was of dragon blood. No wonder he was being treated so well. And no wonder Catarra was keeping him close. If word ever got out that she had had a slave with dragon's blood, the dragon nation would be coming down from their comfortable mountain homes and spread the darkness of their wings over all who lived in this manor.<br /><br />“Ahhh, good, the food is here.” Mistress Catarra sat back straight into her chair. She had been leaned over into the fox's chest, smiling at him. She wore a gorgeous blue silk gown, low cut, with long, loose sleeves, a black under-bosom corset, and a lovely sapphire choker around her slender throat.<br /><br />The fox's eyes turned to the wolfess. She looked down to the platters of food. She quickly got about to serving the food, placing the platters out, lifting the tops off to reveal the various courses. All the while she could feel the fox's eyes on her.<br /><br />“You see, Arcadis? She is quite well. I keep my word,” the panther purred at him, her amber orbs heavily lidded, her long tail swishing leisurely.<br /><br />“Yes, you brought her, but she's hardly well.” He waved his hand at the she-wolf. She cautiously approached him. He snagged her arm, drawing her into his lap with a whimper of pain and surprise. His hand stroked her long hair. As he touched her, his emerald eyes began to glow; the runes that seemed to magically hover over his fur glowed with the green of his eyes. She felt a warmth rush through her, soothing her pain. His gentle touch made her close her eyes for a moment, feeling the powerful magic course through her, healing all the wounds and aches she had acquired in her time down in the dungeon.<br /><br />Then the glowing ebbed away, and with it the feeling of magic. However, the soothing sensation remained, leaving her soul calmed. “Like a tempest,” Arcadis whispered into her ear. “Strong and fierce as any storm. I fear that with how little time we had together, I never did catch your name.”<br /><br />The she-wolf turned those clear purple eyes to him. Even now he could see the suspicion. She'd been abused long enough- born into slavery from parents who had been captured from the wild- to find it difficult to trust anyone. She replied quietly, her eyes turning away from his in the mockery of respect. “I've had many masters and they all called me something different, sir.”<br /><br />Arcadis tilts his head, staring down at her. He then turns his eyes to Catarra. Her amber orbs glow back at him. “Perhaps she should be given a name?”<br />The panther stared at him, obviously in deep thought. She then waved a slender hand at the wolfess. “Turn to me, dear,” she purred.<br /><br />Arcadis leaned back to allow the she-wolf to turn and look at the Mistress. The panther gently stroked the she-wolf's cheek before leaning forward, drawing her into a deep, sensual kiss, her tongue invading the wolfess' mouth, mingling with hers. Despite how much she hated the panther, the she-wolf was not about to let her think that she had won. She pressed her tongue back, offering a kiss of her own, showing the panther that she was not the only one with skill in the art of sensuality.<br />With a deep throated purr, the Mistress pulled back. “I think I've thought of one. How about 'Lily,' for your exquisite pale fur?”<br /><br />“I think it suits,” Arcadis smiled, leaning back in his chair, watching them.<br />“Well, why don't we enjoy our dinner? Then I'm sure we can think of something to entertain ourselves for the night.” Catarra spoke gently, though the flash of those glowing orbs were easy enough for a slave to understand. Lily quickly hopped off Arcadis' lap, going to stand quietly in a corner.<br /><br />Though the fox hybrid pursed his lips disapprovingly, it was not his place to tell Catarra what to do with her slaves. He ate his meal, not really paying all that much attention to Catarra's bantering about business.<br /><br />All the while Lily stood in her corner, looking around the room. Up near the ceiling were mosaics of wild animals, running all the way around the room. Her tail twitched. Though she had born into slavery, her parents had both been “feral,” caught out of the wild where they lived quietly, hunting and gathering and raising families. Her mother had been pregnant when she'd been caught. Unlike the slaves that were bred by the humans, she still had many of her primal instincts. The humans were only able to keep the anthros under slavery simply by the technology and magic they used. The anthros used very basic tools, relying mostly on their fangs and claws. And it was rare to see any anthro use magic.<br /><br />Lily was brought out of her thoughts when she heard the two start to move about. They're meal was at last done. She knew what was expected of her and she came forward to start putting away their dishes. However, she felt the claws of the Mistress graze through her fur lightly. “I do believe we are in need of some... dessert and nightly entertainment. But I think I know just the thing to serve both those needs at once.”<br /><br />Flashing a glare, Lily stifled a growl, though she couldn't help when her hackles rose again. Catarra only smiled, standing. She offered her hand to Arcadis, who took it, also standing. He was much taller than Lily, who only reached his chest. She should have figured he wasn't a fox just by his height. Foxes were usually shorter than wolves. As they turned to leave the dining room, Catarra turned back to the little wolfess. “Come, Lily.”<br /><br />With a quick sneer, Lily followed after them. She was not a dog to be called, but she knew better than to voice her thoughts. And she had no desire to end up back in the dungeon with that big brute. She followed behind the pair down a hallway which led to a pair of heavy, carved doors. Entering the room, Lily glanced about. She knew already where this was going, but she didn't have much choice in the matter. The huge bed, with its sturdy four posts, took up most of the room. Along the wall near the large windows, was a table. Against the opposing wall was a giant dresser with a large mirror. There was already a fire in the massive fireplace, lending a dancing glow to the room, despite all the candles that flickered.<br /><br />As Lily took in her surroundings, Catarra suddenly turned to her. She reached out and began to toy with one of those shoulder length, stripped floppy ears that were so strange among her kind. “Whenever I purchase a new slave, I always like to test them out. My brothel is the most popular since I'm able to match a client's needs and desires to the right slave who can fulfill those requirements.” She then grabbed Lily by the back of the neck, pushing her toward the bed.<br /><br />With a growl, Lily pushed back, trying to resist. But Catarra was considerably stronger than she, and shoved her onto the soft bed, covered in satin and velvet sheets. Then she turned her head, looking back at Arcadis. “Would you be ever so kind as to hold her down?” she purred, though her voice had an edge of force, allowing no disobedience. <br /> <br />-the end-<br /> <br /><br /><p align=center><iframe width="100%" height="255" src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?background_color=%23F3F3F3&border_color=%23DDDDDD&js_select=1&link_color=%23626262&movie=1&page=registration&pic_border_color=%23000000&pic_border_width=0&pid=g243015-pct&rate_img=red_stars&rollover_header_color=%23ffcccc&rows=1&show_join_link=0&show_title=0&size=4&text_color=%23990000&this_page=banners_member_models_customize&title_color=%23000000&iframe=1" scrolling="no" frameborder="0"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-17133131230790013132011-11-15T14:12:00.000-08:002011-11-15T14:15:29.430-08:00The Gift Of The Alien HorsesIntroduction: girl gets turned into an alien horse<br /> <br />Emily is sitting in her math class, listening to her teacher. She’s one of the honor kids, in her senior year, and has a very nice body. She’s wearing a short skirt today that shows off her soft, curvy legs, and when she raises her hand her shirt shows off a cute little belly button on a sexy flat stomach. The shirt is form fitting, and hugs her breasts tightly, leaving no need for a bra, and is cut to show just a little of her cleavage. Her face is kind, and while she’s not a virgin, she’s only had sex with just a few devout boyfriends. Half the other kids are asleep, but she watches attentively as the teacher drones on about derivatives, radians, and complex equations. Emily drinks it all in.<br /><br />Something brushes her leg. She reaches down to brush whatever it was off of her but feels nothing, yet she can still feel that something on her leg. She rubs her leg, wondering now what it could be, but the something starts to slowly travel up the inside of her thigh. A thrill runs up Emily’s spine as she now franticly tries to brush whatever the thing is off, but her hand feels like it passes right through it. The girl next to Emily looks across at her.<br /><br />“Are you alright” she asks, watching Emily brush at her leg, now nearly reaching up into her skirt.<br /><br />“Yes,” Emily breaths back, and stops brushing at the thing. Instead, she closes her legs hard together, but squeaks in surprise when her legs are force open by some invisible force. Emily starts to panic, her eyes now franticly searching around the room for help, but she can’t possibly say anything. Helplessly, she places her hand over her neatly trimmed snatch, trying to look casual about it. No one is watching her. She now recognizes the thing as a hand, as it travels up under her short skirt, and drifts right through Emily’s protectively cupped hand, through her panties, and the warm fingers brush the skin around her kitty. Emily gasps, yanking her hand away. Maybe it’s just her imagination, maybe she’s asleep and if she just stays calm everything will be alright.<br /><br />The warm fingers start rubbing her pussy lips, and it can’t help but feel good. Emily tries to sit still as her pussy heats up, puffing out from its neat little slit, the folds now starting to expose themselves and juices starting to run. The hand runs a finger up the spreading slit, and Emily trembles. The fingers find her love button, and now gently massage it, and a low moan escapes Emily, but no one cares or hears. She feels a second hand join the first, and it begins probing her folds. Emily tries to fight her stupid pussy, willing the hands to stop. She’s in the middle of class, and yet about to have an orgasm! Emily knows that if she orgasms, she will be unable to stop herself from screaming, so she puts a pencil in her mouth and bites down on it. Gripping the edges of her desk with her hands, tears start to form in her eyes, but only the girl next to her is awake, and she’s paying attention to the teacher. The teacher herself hasn’t actually faced the class since the bell rang. Then, before Emily has a chance to react, a finger is inserted into her now slick pussy hole, and Emily grits her teeth. She’s going to orgasm soon, she knows it, the pleasure from her pussy washing over her, blowing her mind. The finger is moving in and out now as the other hand continues playing with her clit. It’s too much, and Emily’s first orgasm of the evening hits her hard. She nearly breaks the pencil in two, as she grips the desk so hard that her knuckles turn white, and the invisible hands hold tight onto her legs. It’s not over yet though, and now invisible mouths attach themselves to Emily’s now erect nipples. She feels as though she’s naked, and as she looks down at herself she realizes that her cloths are gone. The mouths that have attached to her nipples aren’t human, however. They feel more like horses. Then, to her surprise, milk starts gushing out of her breasts as the two horses feed from her. Staring wildly around the room, she tries to cover herself, but as she tries to get up (unsuccessfully) she comes to the realization that no one’s moving. The teacher is frozen in the middle of writing out a five. Looking quickly around, she suddenly sees the bodies attached to the hands that continue to stimulate her and finger fuck her, and now she can’t help but scream. She screams right in the face of little blue men, with large black eyes and delicate hands. Their heads seem a little too large for their bodies, and none of them are wearing any cloths that Emily can see. Looking to her side, she see’s two baby foals suckling hungrily at her teats, and beyond them another alien, this one with something like a clipboard in his/her hands. He/she is watching with intense interest as the other aliens stimulate her to new heights, and Emily feels a second orgasm building up, and so soon after her first. She had never had the stamina or will herself to give herself a second orgasm before, and now Emily gives in, arching her crotch into the probing hands, and starts begging the aliens to go deeper. The alien with the clipboard makes a note, then walks over to Emily holding a large hypodermic needle filled with a thick brown liquid. Pain erupts from Emily’s butt as the needle is plunged deep, and the gel-like liquid injected. Emily’s entire body seems to heat up immediately after the needle is removed, and Emily feels her breasts start to change. They’re swelling up, and now giving much more milk to the two foals, who still are suckling hungrily, and the milk seems to be thickening too. Then the hands at her pussy withdraw, and Emily cries out in frustration. She had been just about to cum again.<br /><br />Looking down at her breasts, Emily sees them starting to darken, and her entire body is turning a shade of brown. Even as she watches, Emily can see her skin darkening, and realizes in a split second that it’s not her skin color that is changing, but instead hair is growing all over her body. Short brown hair is covering her body, and Emily is incredibly turned on by it. Looking back up Emily is startled to see another alien entering the classroom, this one leading a large, handsome horse. The horse’s tail swishes as he clops up to her desk. Strong hands pick Emily up and lay her flat on her back on a table that has appeared out of nowhere in the aisle, the foals breaking off from her breasts, and her arms and legs are held down. The horse, no longer being lead by the alien, walks up to her naked form. His nostrils flare as he smells Emily’s pussy juice, and to her horror she sees the horse’s cock begin to slide out of it’s sheath under his belly. Emily is incredibly randy right now, but not that randy, and she tries to struggle. There is no way that she’s about to let that horse tear up her cunt, and that is definitely the intention of the aliens. The small table is the perfect high and shape for the horse to mate with her. Emily screams again, but the horse ignores her, it’s mind filled with the smell of her ripe pussy. Snorting, the horse puts his nose right up against her pussy lips, then licks them. Emily’s screams turn into a surprises eek of pleasure, and the horse licks her cunt again, this time diving into her hole just a little with the tip of his tongue. Something doesn’t feel right to Emily, and when she cranes her head up to look down at herself she gasps. Her entire body is thick with coarse fur that Emily can now see without a doubt is horse hair, but that’s not what makes her gasp. Her pussy has changed dramatically from the neat little slit that it once was, and is now a wide open hole, winking open and shut as Emily’s pussy clenches and unclenches uncontrollably. Emily’s uncle owned a horse ranch, and Emily knew enough about horses to realize that she had a horse’s vagina.<br /><br />The horse licks Emily’s now sopping wet vagina one more time, and Emily sees that his shaft has reached full mast already, and is pointing at her like a javelin. The aliens now walk the horse forward, whom is now jumping a little and humping the air with excitement, his dick bouncing with every movement. With him now standing over Emily, the Alien with the clip board reaches down, grabs the quivering member, and positions it at the entrance to Emily’s pussy. The second the horse feels his head make contact with Emily’s pussy, he jumps forward and rams his enormous dick a full six inches into Emily with one thrust. Emily’s mind explodes with ecstasy, and she is mildly surprised to realize that it hadn’t hurt nearly as much as she had thought it would. The cock is huge, but her pussy was no longer the tight little thing it once was. She doesn’t have time to even say one word, which was fuck, before the horse is rapidly plowing deep into her pussy, bottoming out fourteen inches into her and hitting her cervix, causing the table to scoot, then drawing nearly all the way out and slamming back in so fast that Emily’s mind is completely blotted out by the sensations coming from her pussy. The horse, frustrated that he can’t get all three feet of his member into Emily’s pussy, fucks hard and quick, his member resembling a baseball bat being force into Emily like a pneumatic piston. Emily finds her voice and screams in mind blowing unearthly pleasure, shouting “YES!” to the heavens. A nod from the head alien with the clipboard causes the aliens to release Emily, and she flings her hands up to hug the huge animals belly as he fucks her out of her mind. Emily orgasms, but this time the orgasm seems to keep going and going, her cunt clenching on his cock and sending her body into thrill after thrill of intense pleasure. Nearly ten seconds after Emily had begun to orgasm, the horse starts to stiffen, and drives his penis as deep into Emily as is possible. Immediately Emily feels the horses cum travel up his dick, expanding it, then explode like a gushing stream of molten lava inside of her. Emily feels her pussy fill with what seems like nearly half a gallon of cum as the horse’s dick pumps into her, the cum so hot that it almost burns her insides. She can’t possibly retain it all, and cum flows out from between their joined sexes and onto the table and floor. Both Emily and the horse stand there for what seems like minutes, when Emily slowly becomes aware of loud babble around her. Looking up she sees that the aliens are gone, but more importantly everyone in the classroom is looking at her.<br /><br />“Oh my God! Is that a horse”<br /><br />“Emily’s fucking a horse!!!”<br /><br />“Is that Emily What happened to her!”<br /><br />“Where’d that horse come from”<br /><br /><p align=center><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=14&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>The horse steps back from being on top of Emily and his dick slides out of her, falling to point at the floor. Emily gets off the table quickly, and immediately the two foals, who Emily now guesses are maybe only a few days old, both grab hold of her breasts and resume suckling. Emily’s pussy is dribbling thick, steaming horse cum onto the floor, and Emily is aware of a tail sticking out from behind her, flicking across her legs. Laughter rings out in the classroom, and Emily tries to cover herself, looking for her cloths. Finding none, she tries to shove the horses away from her breasts, but they whinny so sadly and look so hungry that Emily quits, and instead covers her pussy instead, then runs from the classroom, the foals running awkwardly after her. Out in the halls, Emily runs out of the school, the foals filing through the door after her, and she runs as fast as she can to her home, which is luckily only a block away. The horses, though only a few days old, easily keep pace with Emily, and follow her inside of her home. Her mom is not there, and she sits down onto a kitchen chair and cries. The two foals catch up to her, and immediately resume nursing, and Emily lets out a surprised gasp of pleasure as the pressure that had been building and swelling her breasts now is finally beginning to be drained in earnest. She lets the foals suckle and waits for her mom to get home, not even bothering to put cloths on.<br /><br />Her mom get’s home early, only to find Emily eating cereal with a baby horse suckling noisily at her teat at the same time. While Emily had waited, her ears had migrated to the top of her head and now were the exact same as horses ears, sticking out of her hair. The other foal was wandering around the kitchen, never straying to far from Emily. Emily is immediately rushed to the hospital, but in the middle of the night, when her mom had fallen asleep, Emily takes her mom’s keys from her purse and drives home. There she finds the foals crying out in the backyard, and they whinny in pleasure when they see Emily, rushing up to nurse from her as if they were starving, which they were.Emily has been in a kind of stupor all day, and the changes to her body have created such a shock on her mind that she has been walking around as if in a dream ever since she had sat down at her kitchen table. Emily wakes up the next morning to the gentle tug of her foal nursing, but is surprised to find herself already standing up. Blinking sleep from her eyes, she lifts her leg up, and looks down, only to jump up in surprise, dislodging her foal painfully. From the waist down, she’s 100% a horse, and now she realizes that while one of her foals is suckling from her breasts, the other is suckling from just under and behind her hind leg. Emily decides that she doesn’t give a crap, and walks into her house. Once inside she makes herself a bowl of cereal, and eats while her foals, she thinks of them as hers now, continue to suckle, the one that had been sucking her chest now going to the other, more accessible teat under her hind leg, joining the other foal. Emily’s hooves clop noisily on the tile floor, and Emily finds that she’s actually hungry enough to eat seven bowls of cereal, and does. When both Emily and the foals are finished with breakfast, she walks over to a mirror, the foals in tow, and the sight of herself in the mirror finally brings her to her senses like nothing else had in the past twenty four hours. She’s the picture of a centaur, with a powerful, sleek horses body and her own human torso. She’s learned enough in horses to see that she is in peek condition, and built like a thorough bred. She swishes her tail, and the tail in the mirror swishes too. She’s got a shirt on now, and it’s form fitted over her still perky milk laden breasts, but her jeans that she had on last night are gone. She feels oddly free to feel so naked from the waste down. After brushing her hair, smiling at herself in the mirror, she heads outside to check the mail and is hit in the neck by something, then everything goes dark.<br /><br />She wakes up in a small room, laying on her side. Her head explodes in pain as the headache of a century hits her like broken glass inside her skull. A pool of vomit next to her shows that she hadn’t been able to hold down her wheaties, and the sight of it causes her stomach to tumble once more and she heaves onto the hard tile floor. Looking up, she sees the two foals also on their sides, both asleep and breathing heavily. Emily struggles to get up, but the tile is too slippery and her sense of balance too off for her to get up, so she just lies there. She hears a door open, and a tall, handsome man in a dark, black suit walks in through the heavy steel door set into one side of the room. Emily sees that there’s no handle on this side.<br /><br />“What do you want you asshole.” Says Emily, slurring a bit. Still, she is already feeling a bit better, and attempts to stand up once more. After a little clumsy slipping, she makes it and is surprised to see that she towers over the big man, her head nearly brushing the high ceiling. “Where’s my mom”<br /><br />“She’s under questioning. As for you, we just want to know who and what you are.”<br /><br />“You didn’t have to drug me like that.” Emily is now putting her words together better now, and no longer slurring. She sounds more and more like the honors student she is as she continues. “Why are you holding me here Can you fix me, make me human again You have no right to hold me here unless I did something illegal.”<br /><br />“Horses have no rights.” The mans eye’s betray no emotion as he says this. “And while I doubt that you were once human, I know that there is nothing in the world that could, uh, ‘make you human again.’ Humans don’t have that kind of technology yet.”<br /><br />“But I was human, I was in the middle of Math when these freaky little blue dudes appeared. They stopped time, stuck me with a needle, and…” Emily now starts to blush as she recalls how the horse had fucked her and how she had loved it. “Anyway I started turning into a horse! You have to believe me!”<br /><br />“I don’t have to believe anything.” Says the man calmly, his eyes cold with distrust and suspicion. Right then, however, it appears as if the man is struggling with the air. His hands are held out to his sides, and his legs planted firmly to the ground as he works his shoulders and twists as if to escape invisible bonds.<br /><br />“What the! Code Red!!! Code Red!!!” The man is now flailing uselessly, and an alarm begins to wail. The steel door is flung open, but the man who is racing through it suddenly freezes in mid stride. Emily looks back to see the man still struggling, but he is completely naked. Now they can both see the little blue men. The one with a clipboard is there as well, and winks at Emily as he/she pulls out yet another syringe filled with the same brown jelly. She sticks it into the mans buttocks, and he grits his teeth as the plunger goes down. For reasons unknown to Emily, the changes to him are immediate and sudden, and begin in his crotch. Dark brown fur spreads like a wave from his crotch, traveling across his body. His penis seems to switch direction as it thickens, and his skin stretches up to cover the entire member. His ball sack turns black and becomes much larger. Emily, watching this, is incredibly turned on. Her pussy is already slick with her own juices from watching, and the man isn’t even done with his transformation. The changes speed up, and in a matter of minutes the man is a second centaur. The little men let go of him, and he jumps up, looking at himself in astonishment. The alien with the clipboard appears to raise an eyebrow at Emily, and she somehow knows that the alien is asking if she wants to have sex. Without even thinking, her pussy dribbling and winking, she nods her head. The aliens grab hold of the man, and one of them reaches down to softly stroke his now enormous horse penis. Another gently turns Emily around, and the man is lead to stand right behind her.<br /><br />“What the hell is going on!” he cries as his face twitches from the aliens touch, and his member slowly slides out of its sheath of skin, hardening under the attentions of the aliens. His face is full of fear, but his is still a man, and part of his mind wants this. The horse that is now part of him smells the pheromones on Emily’s pussy signifying him that she’s in heat, and the man feels his loins throb. Emily widens her base as the man is forced to rear up, then his weight comes down onto Emily’s back. The man is single, and on top of that hasn’t been laid in months. When he feels his bouncing penis touch Emily’s hot sex hole, he looses all previous control over his sex drive, and the aliens let go of him as he jumps forward and his penis hits home out of pure luck. In three quick successive jumps, the base of his crotch hits Emily flush, and this entire member spreads Emily wide and deep. The man’s chest now rests on Emily’s back, and he reaches around her to grab her tits and fondle them. With little hopping motions, the man rams his entire member in and out of Emily, nearly coming out of her when he draws back. They are both screaming their pleasure out, and making sex noises. Neither of them had ever had sex this good, Emily can’t believe that a penis that big is completely inside of her, and the man can’t believe that he has this big of a penis. It feels like their love making goes on forever, all sense of time is distorted between them. Then, Emily feels the man start to orgasm, his dick swelling as cum travels up it, and that sends her over the edge. Her cunt grips his dick just as the cum starts to stream into her, the heat of his seed is unbelievable. There seems to be no end to his spunk, as one thick stream after another fills Emily’s vagina, pooling in the back of her hole. Some of it dribbles past their joined sexes, splattering onto the clean floor and steaming. The man lays there on Emily’s back, holding her, spent, and Emily wearily supports him.<br /><br />-the end-<br /> <br /> <br /><p align=center><a href=http://adultfriendfinder.com/p/register.cgi?pid=g243015-pct&show=T-T&age=18-30&ip=auto target="_blank" title="Click here for more."><img src="http://graphics.pop6.com/banners/aff/36721/english/32415_320x50.jpg" width="320" height="50" border="0" alt="Click here for more."/></a>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-6170846590716425932011-11-15T14:03:00.000-08:002011-11-15T14:11:17.517-08:00It Came From Outer Space - Chapter 3Paul was running out of places to put the bodies.<br /><br />Not the women of course, each of them was nestled in the basement, slumbering peacefully and protecting his precious progeny. He had more than enough room for them. But the men were another matter. Cygax insisted on absorbing the DNA of as many other males as possible so as to enrich the genetic pool . Paul was fine with that in theory, but in practice it was causing him no end of trouble.<br /><br />Last Monday he had only just barely convinced the alien not to kill the mailman. When a repairman from the power company came by later the same day to fix the meter he too nearly ended up on the menu. Paul explained to the alien, as best he could, that if those men disappeared it would attract unwanted attention. They had to make sure that no one who went missing could be connected to the house in any way. "The nest is the most important thing," he said, trying to put it into terms the creature could relate to, "We can't let it be compromised."<br /><br />Having two neighboring households vanish over the course of a weekend was bad enough. Paul wished now he had exercised a little more foresight with Lisa and with Jerry's family. There was nothing to connect him directly to the disappearances of course. The police had talked to him, but only as a formality, and they did the same with everyone in the neighborhood, asking when was the last time they saw each of the missing persons and if they had noticed anything unusual in the last few days. By the time they turned up anything that would make them remotely suspicious, it would be much too late, of that he was certain.<br /><br />But now the neighborhood had attracted their attention and that meant he couldn't afford to draw any more stock from the locals. He certainly couldn't have anyone whose job included a scheduled stop at his house disappearing. But at the same time the alien's imperative to breed as much as possible was hard to ignore. So Paul was going to have to get creative.<br /><br />Finding women was easy enough. Each night he made the trek to another nearby town, one far enough away that he was unlikely to run into anyone he knew, and there he'd cruise the singles bars until he found someone willing and fertile. Often he'd spend his days in one town, head back home with company for the afternoon, and then be out on the prowl again that night. It wasn't long before he started to have fun with it. He felt young again, almost like being back in college, except of course in college he hadn't had the advantage of being able to read women's minds. Now the basement was filled with incubating females, and the number of his children waiting to enter the world numbered in the tens of thousands.<br /><br />Males were another issue. There were only a handful of gay bars in driving distance and he wasn't sure he wanted to risk drawing from such a small community where he would be more likely to attract suspicion. Instead he got the idea to put out ads on Craigslists and swingers websites. He advertised having a "Houseful of women," which he supposed was technically true, and soon strangers were coming out of the woodwork hoping to get in on a burgeoning new scene. Paul advised them to be discreet and tell no one where they were going. He had them park as far away as possible so as not to make the neighbors suspicious (he head read in the paper that police thought the rash of abandoned cars and subsequent missing person's reports on the drivers were indicative of some sort of kidnapping ring preying on passing motorists). Sometimes the men brought their wives along. An added bonus.<br /><br />Cygax soon had all of the genetic samples it could hope for, and each new generation of young was blessed with a stronger and stronger set of human genes. If only there wasn't so much of a mess to clean up each time. Paul wasn't normally in the business of hiding dead bodies, and after disposing of five or six corpses his options started to become limited. There was no more room in the compost heap and anymore digging up the backyard in the middle of the night might attract prying eyes.<br /><br />It was nine o'clock at night on a Tuesday, four days before Kim was set to return home and four days before the world as everyone knew it was set to end, and just as Paul Greenstreet was debating the best available tool to dismember the remains of one of his guests for easier transport in the trunk of his car he was startled by a knock on the door. He cursed his own carelessness; he had gotten so wrapped up in what he was doing that had failed to sense the approaching creatures.<br /><br />Paul left the body where it was, dressing quickly and checking to make sure there were no bloodstains on his clothes. The knocking came again, heavier and more insistent. It was pouring down rain, and through the distorted sheet of water on the window he spied only three vague shapes huddled in the narrow shelter of his front porch. He opened the door to find a group of wet, bedraggled teenage girls huddled together and shivering in the freezing rain, each clutching a backpack.<br /><br />"Mr. Greenstreet?" said one, a slim, pale redhead standing in the center of the trio. "We're sorry to bother you. Is your wife home?"<br /><br />It took a second for Paul to connect a name to the face. "Stacy! What are you doing here? It's late, do your parents know where you are?" Stacy was the daughter of one of Kim's coworkers. One day a year ago the two had bonded over their mutual loves of gardening and photography and Kim had taken the girl under her wing. Paul was used to finding her on the doorstep at unexpected times looking for his wife, but never at this time of night, and never with company.<br /><br />To Stacy's right was a girl Paul had never seen before, a tall, svelte thing with long dark hair and a dark brown complexion. Despite her wet and muddled condition and the awkwardness of the situation, she appeared placid and unflappable, barely paying Paul any attention, as though nothing about what was going on was out of the ordinary to her at all.<br /><br />The third girl, huddled against Stacy's left side, was so obscured by the shapeless mass of a hooded sweater that at first Paul couldn't make out her face. It wasn't until she looked up that Paul realized who it was; Tara, Stacy's identical twin sister. The two could be differentiated by Stacy's eyebrow ring and more provocative wardrobe, and by their respective postures, Stacy always erect and confident, Tara slouching and passive.<br /><br />"Mr. Greenstreet," Stacy said again, "I really am sorry to bother you, but it's late and we didn't have anywhere else to go. Is your wife home? Can we come in? It's really raining out here."<br /><br />Paul snapped out his contemplative trance. "Of course! My God, all three of you get in here, you must be soaked to the bone. Stay right here, I'll go get towels for all of you."<br /><br />The twins stripped off their wet outer layers and hung their garments carefully. The third girl simply stood and let the streaming trails of water roll off of her. Paul let the girls dry off and then lead them to the living room, where he seated them all on one couch and adjourned to the kitchen both to make tea and to take stock of the situation.<br /><br />The sudden arrival of three young, fertile females was a boon that Paul and Cygax couldn't even have imagined, but Paul cautioned that they should be careful. He had no idea why the girls were here but he had to make sure that nobody was following them or knew where they had gone before he let his other half off the leash. The impatient creature considered asserting its dominance over the host personality, but decided to bide its time. Maintaining the security of the lair was of utmost importance, and this, after all, was the reason the host personality existed in the first place.<br /><br />Paul returned to the living room, pushing hot mugs into each of the girls' hands. Tara was shivering and staring at the carpet with a sour expression on her face. She sat apart from the other two, who were so close they were practically in each other's laps.<br /><br />"There now," he said, smiling "That should help. What were you girls doing out in that weather anyway?"<br /><br />"We're sorry Mr. Greenstreet. We-"<br /><br />"Didn't have anywhere else to go, yes Stacy, I know. I'm afraid Kim is out of town on business, she won't be back until Saturday, but if you're all in some kind of trouble or need help you know you can come to me just as easily as her. Why don't you tell me what's going on? By the way, who is your friend?"<br /><br />Stacy looked confused for a moment, then nearly jumped as she realized what he meant. Paul thought he caught the flicker of a smirk on Tara's face before she buried it in her mug.<br /><br />"Oh, how rude of me! Mr. Greenstreet, this is my friend Evelyn."<br /><br />"Evelyn? Pleasure to meet you, always nice to meet a friend of Stacy's." She shook his proffered hand without speaking, still giving him the same level, unchanging expression. Paul was starting to find it a little bit annoying. Even her aura was muted and difficult to read.<br /><br />"Now, first things first, Stacy, Tara, does your mother know you're out at this time of night?"<br /><br />The three were quiet for a second, and a glance went between all of them almost faster than Paul could detect. Their psychic auras were a roiling mass of conflicting emotions, but most prominent of all was anxiety.<br /><br />It was Tara who broke the silence. "No," she said, staring into her tea. "She doesn't know."<br /><br />"Evelyn was supposed to stay the night at our place tonight Mr. Greenstreet," Stacy volunteered. "But we, I mean I, got into a big fight with Mom, and, well, we sort of, um, left. Unexpectedly."<br /><br />"I see." Paul gave each of them his best stern look. Stacy blanched, Tara didn't even look up, and Evelyn might as well have been waiting in line at the DMV. "So...no one knows you're here?"<br /><br />Stacy gave him her best puppy dog look. "Please don't call my mother Mr. Greenstreet! I know it's asking a lot, but I just can't let her know that I'm here. It's-it's-well, it's very complicated."<br /><br />"I'll bet it is. How did you even get here? You didn't drive?"<br /><br />"No, we caught a ride most of the way, but the last six blocks we had to run. I really thought Kim would be here. I thought she could, well, you know, fix things. Help us. I don't know." Paul could see tears at the corners of Stacy's eyes. Evelyn reached over and squeezed her hand, but Tara said nothing, not even gracing her sister with a look.<br /><br />"Well, she's not here, but you girls came to the right place. I'm glad you're not out wandering the streets or getting lost in this storm. I should call your mother because I'm sure she's worried sick but I'm sure if I do that that you'll all just leave, so if you want to you can stay here for tonight and in the morning we'll see if we can work all of this out. I won't even ask why you ran away. For tonight, no questions, no lectures, no judgments, I just want all three of you safe and sound."<br /><br />Paul was startled when Stacy jumped up off the couch and threw her arms around him. Her thin, lithe body was still wet and cold, water streaming from her bright red hair. "Oh, thank you thank you thank you!"<br /><br />He chuckled and did his best to look embarrassed. Patience, he counseled Cygax. Tara looked at him with a sad expression, but she too gave him what sounded like a sincere thank you. Only Evelyn was, as always stoic, responding to his words only with a barely perceptible nod.<br /><br />"I'm afraid one of you will have to sleep out here on the couch."<br /><br />"I' will," said Tara, and Paul thought he detected a tone of reproach when she said it.<br /><br />"Then I'll fix up the guest bedroom for you two. There's, um, only one bed, so you'll have to share. I hope you don't mind."<br /><br />Stacy was about to answer, but Tara cut her off. "They won't mind. They won't mind at all." Now her tone was unmistakable; dripping with bitterness and scorn. Stacy looked away, visibly shaken. Paul pretended not to notice.<br /><br />"Great then. Wait right here and I'll take care of everything. By the way girls, you are all eighteen right?" The three looked startled, unsure of what to say. Even Evelyn broke her glacial poise. Paul let the awkward silence hang for another second or two before following up: "It's illegal to harbor runaway minors. I could get in serious trouble if you're too young."<br /><br />Stacy began to laugh, relieved. Even Tara cracked a smile. "Yes, we are," she said.<br /><br />"Whew. What a relief." Paul smiled. As he left the room he felt the tension, sharp and thick between all of them. He had more questions than he knew what to do with, but there was an easier way to get the answers than just asking.<br /><br />***<br /><br />Half an hour later Paul sat on the edge of his bed, eyes closed, concentrating. Analyzing the girls' minds had been difficult earlier, each of the three of them was in a state of anxiety and their thoughts were jumbled and overlapping. Now, having gotten all of them separately settled in, he let his mind expand and his consciousness drift, examining each of them one at a time.<br /><br />Tara was lying on the living room couch and making a pretense of sleeping but was in fact debating whether she should call her mother. Paul intruded on her thoughts just enough to deter him that course of action. The rest of her mind was a jumble of feelings, most of them centered on her sister: anger, disgust, resentment, bitterness, fear, but also deep and abiding love and loyalty. She hadn't wanted to run away, she had followed the other two so that she could look after Stacy for their mother. She had initially believed that this tantrum would only last through the night, but now she was less certain.<br /><br />Toward Evelyn Tara had only one feeling: anger.<br /><br />Paul let his mind drift again, lighting off of Tara and toward her sister. Experimentally, he tried to synchronize his thoughts with hers, to experience her consciousness directly. He eased in a little bit at a time, picking up base sensations and background thoughts first before fully becoming her. Stacy was on her back on the guest bed just ten feet down the hall from where Paul was now. She was naked and through her mind he could feel the coolness of the sheets and the bottled up heat of the small room. And he could feel...<br /><br />Stacy reached up and wrapped her fingers around the headboard, gripping it tight as she felt Evelyn's lips trail their way down her throat and across her collarbone. The feeling of the other girl's long hair sweeping over her naked skin thrilled her. She stretched out as much as he could, luxuriating, enjoying the intimate feeling of their bodies cradled against each other. Rain was softly pattering at the window and she timed her breathing to the rhythm of it. Heat was churning inside of her, and desire blossomed wet between her legs.<br /><br />Stacy's firm breasts were crowned with perky rosebud nipples that stood out hard and swollen as Evelyn's lips kissed their way to them. Her soft, wet tongue darted out, tracing the outline of one nipple, teasing, dappling Stacy's skin with wetness. Tiny soft whimpers caught in her throat as the lips closed, sucking at her breast first softly, then harder, more intense, drawing the tip in and nibbling. The sharp edge of Evelyn's teeth grazed the sensitive flesh and Stacy had to bite her lip to keep from crying out.<br /><br />She writhed and moaned as the other girl licked and sucked her breasts one at a time. In the dark she could see just the outline of Evelyn's naked body, long hair trailing down her bare back and, further below, the round inviting curve of her bottom. She gripped the headboard tighter and spread her legs wide, bucking her hips in encouragement. Her body was quivering with barely suppressed want, every touch, caress, and kiss sending a jolt up and down her spine. She felt like all the energy in her body was collecting, pooling and culminating in her hot, wet pussy, now literally dripping with desire.<br /><br />In the dark, she gasped out one word: "Lower!"<br /><br />There was a pause. Evelyn's voice, equally weighted with the strain of pent-up lust, answered: "Are you sure?"<br /><br />Stacy nodded vigorously until she realized Evelyn couldn't see her. "Yes," she whispered. "I'm ready. Really. Just, please. Lower..."<br /><br />Stacy cupped and massaged her own breasts as she felt Evelyn's mouth trail down the smooth, flat plain of her abdomen, stopping briefly to trace the curve of her hips before straying to the exposed flanks of her thighs. Evelyn's tongue lapped at her naked flesh, licking away the wetness she found there, searching after each and every stray drop. Those precious lips were now just inches away from her aching sex. She was shaking all over. The anticipation was too much. Another minute and she was sure she would burst.<br /><br />When that sweet kiss finally found its mark a long, ragged moan clawed its way up from inside of her. She had been waiting, half in fear and half in want for this moment for so long. The licking tongue slid inside of her, spreading her open like a flower, and she felt herself begin to melt away at the edges, being submerged in a deep ocean of bliss. In that moment she felt loved, truly and completely, and in the dark she mouthed the word over and over again as she twisted and writhed, giving herself away but accepting in return as well, as two very briefly became one, and found that they really had been waiting for each other all this time, even before they knew it.<br /><br />Afterwards they lay naked in each other's arms, talking, listening to the rain. Evelyn stroked Stacy's cheek with one finger.<br /><br />"Baby, I'm sorry. This is all my fault. You told me your mom would react this way and I insisted we tell her anyway."<br /><br />Stacy shook her head. "She would have had to find out sooner or later. It's better this way. Now she can't come between us. It's Tara I'm worried about."<br /><br />"She's not coming with us."<br /><br />"Not a chance. I wouldn't let her even if she wanted to. Tomorrow I'm going to send her back. She won't like it, but she'll listen to me. It'll be better with just the two of us."<br /><br />"The two of us is all I want. Now. Forever." In the dark they kissed again.<br /><br />"What about your parents?" Stacy said. "How will they react when they realize you're gone?"<br /><br />"I doubt they'll even notice. Baby, where are we going to go?"<br /><br />"I told you, I figured we'd head toward Washington and-"<br /><br />"No, I mean tomorrow. We can't stay here if we send your sister home."<br /><br />"That's right. I don't know. There are people who will put us up, at least for a night or two. If Kim is back on Saturday we can hold out until then."<br /><br />"You really think she'll help us? With the money and everything?"<br /><br />"I know she will. You've never met her, but she's really incredible. She's like the mother I always wished I had. She'll help. We just have to keep our heads above water until then. We're lucky Paul is letting us stay here tonight."<br /><br />Evelyn shuddered and huddled closer to Stacy. "That guy gives me the creeps."<br /><br />"Paul?"<br /><br />"Yeah. He's weird. I don't like him."<br /><br />"Are you kidding? He's harmless!"<br /><br />"I caught him staring at me."<br /><br />"Well he's a guy!"<br /><br />"Not like that. The way he looked at us was scary. I've seen guys look at me like they want to fuck me, but that wasn't this look. This was...I don't know what this was. But I don't feel safe here."<br /><br />"Stop it. He's fine. I mean, I don't know him like I know Kim, but I know there's nothing to be afraid of. He wouldn't hurt a fly."<br /><br />"If you say so. But I'll be glad when we leave."<br /><br />They continued to talk, but Paul untethered his consciousness from Stacy’s and drifted back into himself. He knew everything he needed to know now. No one knew the girls were here, and if they didn’t return home their parents and the authorities would assume it was exactly what it was-a runaways case.<br /><br />Paul dressed, then sent a mental command compelling Tara to wake up and go to the kitchen. He waited until he heard her footsteps on the linoleum, then slipped out of the bedroom as quietly as possible.<br /><br />He found her peering bleary-eyed into the harsh fluorescent light of the refrigerator. He stood in the kitchen doorway, watching her until she noticed him out the corner of her eye and jumped back in surprise.<br /><br />“Whoa, sorry!” he said, smiling. “Didn’t mean to scare you. You couldn't sleep either, huh?”<br /><br />Tara nodded, unable to speak for a moment. Her heart was hammering in her chest. There was something about Mr. Greenstreet that seemed different than the other times she had met him. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but it made her nervous.<br /><br />He peered into the fridge. The inside was bare, nothing but a carton of expired milk and some leftover casserole that was now teaming with fungus. He blinked. He had meant to go grocery shopping last week, but all of a sudden he realized that since the day Kim left he’d neither eaten a bite nor even felt hungry.<br /><br />“Well,” he said, closing the door. “Guess we’re not going to find anything to help us in there. You know how it goes, the missus leaves town for a few says and I go right back to bachelor mode. How about some more tea at least? I hear chamomile helps you sleep.”<br /><br />Tara was edging away, trying to back towards the door without looking like she was backing towards the door. “No, it’s alright. I don’t want to be a bother. I’ll just go back to bed.”<br /><br />“But it’s no bother at all.”<br /><br />“Don’t worry about it. I’ll be fine.”<br /><br />“Suit yourself. I’m glad you girls made it here tonight. It’s dangerous wandering around the streets like you did.”<br /><br />“Yeah, I remember Mom talking about all the missing persons in the county lately. Lots of people just gone without a trace.”<br /><br />“Thirty six. Twenty nine females, seven males.”<br /><br />“Um, right."<br /><br />"It's good you're safe. You know, I don’t want to pry, but since it’s just the two of us and since I’m sticking my neck out for you girls, why don’t you explain to me what happened between your sister and your mom? I know it must have been her and not you who started all this.”<br /><br />“Why do you say that?”<br /><br />“I can just tell. She’s the type. You’re not. You get to recognize these things as you get older. Do you want to talk about it? You must be upset by all this.”<br /><br />“I’m not. Just, there’s a lot to deal with lately.”<br /><br />“It might make you feel better if you got it off your chest. I promise I won’t tell anyone.”<br /><br />Tara sighed. She was going to object again, but as soon as she opened her mouth words started pouring out in a tumble. “You know, ever since Evelyn showed up I was afraid of this. I mean, I could see right away what was going on, and I was okay with it, really. But I didn’t tell Mom. I knew she couldn’t handle it. And I thought Stacy knew that too. And when she did what she did tonight, just coming right out like that, I couldn’t believe it. Didn’t she know what would happen? Didn’t she know how Mom would feel? How could she be that selfish?”<br /><br />“Sometimes it’s better to let the world see everything. Strip it all away.”<br /><br /><p align=centeR><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=2&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>“But this wasn’t the time! She was only thinking about herself. Next year we’ll both be away at college and she can, you know, live that way if she wants to. She would only have had to keep it secret a little longer.”<br /><br />“Maybe keeping secrets wasn’t what she wanted. Maybe she felt like she had to bare it all.”<br /><br />Tara smirked. She felt a chill but ignored it. “Yeah, well, Stacy has never had a problem with that. She’s always been open about everything, even when she shouldn’t be. It's going to get her into trouble.”<br /><br />“You worry she’s exposed herself?”<br /><br />“That’s one way of putting it.” Tara felt lighter the more she talked, like weight was slowly being subtracted from her. “I guess maybe that’s one good thing about all this. No secrets left. Nothing to spring on us.”<br /><br />“So she’s completely uncovered?”<br /><br />Tara cocked her head. “You know you have a really funny way of saying things. Why did-?” She stopped. Why was it so cold in here all of a sudden? She looked down and realized that she was stark naked! Her clothes were in a neat pile on the kitchen floor next to her. The entire time they had been talking she had been stripping away her garments without even realizing it. In fact, even now she was in the midst of stepping out of her panties.<br /><br />She looked up at Paul, mute shock and confusion mingling on her face. He gripped her mind with his and commanded her to remain still and be silent. She stood perfectly frozen, jaw clenched with the scream that was welling inside of her but lacked an outlet. He kicked her clothes to one side and walked a circle around her, observing from all angles. Her skin was pale, creamy white, her body thin and angular, small-breasted with pink nipples standing at attention in the cold air.<br /><br />He compared her dimensions with those of her sister. There were some superficial differences, but nothing the naked eye could detect. For practical purposes, there was no discernable differentiation between the body of either girl. Satisfied, he commanded her to follow him to the living room.<br /><br />At his instruction she sat on the couch, leaning back against the armrest, legs splayed, one hand cupping her left breast and the other covering her pubic hair, one finger poised just above her tiny clit. He analyzed the pose for a moment, then he took a seat on the opposite couch so that he could observe.<br /><br />At his mental command, Evelyn got out of bed and sleepwalked to the living room, leaving Stacy slumbering unawares. The living room was dark but the kitchen light was still on, and in the peripheral illumination Paul admired her perfect figure, her curvy hips and ample breasts dotted with dark brown nipples. Her face was blank and emotionless, her conscious mind still asleep as her body moved of its own accord to the couch, laying out next to Tara’s naked body.<br /><br />At his command Evelyn kissed her way from Tara’s neck down the front of her body, pausing to lap her tongue around the other girl’s nipple before taking it in her sucking mouth. Tara, both fully conscious and completely unwilling but also helpless to resist, leaned her head back and moaned, parting her hips wider, squeezing her breast with one hand and massaging her clit with the other. Paul did his best to match Evelyn's behavior now with what he remembered from her tryst with Stacy less than an hour before. In turn, he directed Tara to mirror Stacy’s demeanor and body language. She stretched her arms above her head and gripped the back of the couch as her sister had done the headboard. She gasped, moaned, and trembled, panting out the word “Lower!” in the same heated tone.<br /><br />Unaware and completely dominated, Evelyn dutifully obeyed and moved her mouth down between Tara’s thighs, kissing her way up to the center of them and then taking the other girl's sex into her mouth, soft pink tongue penetrating. Tara squirmed and writhed in a bizarre parody of lust, bucking her hips the very same way her sister had.<br /><br />Paul waited until both girls were deep in the midst of the act, and then he released Evelyn from her mental torpor, returning the girl to the waking world and relinquishing command of her body. Tara he kept firmly under his dominion and she continued to mimic the evening’s earlier rendezvous according to his recollection.<br /><br />Paul watched, fascinated, as Evelyn, now completely in control of herself, continued eagerly lapping up the other girl’s pussy. The wet sound of sucking lips against a moist cunt continued as her tongue slid up and down Tara’s wet, tight slit, and Evelyn moaned deep in her throat as she pressed her lips to the spot where swollen clit waited for her. She bathed it with her tongue, going slow, swirling around and around it with luxurious licks before drawing it against her lips and sucking hard. Tara moaned the other girl’s name, her body jerking wildly, fingers gripping the couch so tight she nearly tore the upholstery. Inside she was screaming, and her eyes begged for escape, but her body continued to obey a will not her own.<br /><br />It was hard to tell how long this went on, but just as Paul was getting ready to intervene a change came over the scene. Evelyn ceased her insistent lapping and sat up, looking down at the other girl’s naked body with a puzzled expression. Tara continued to pant and moan, but an expression of aimless distress flitted over Evelyn’s face. Her aura changed, reflecting confusion, alarm, and for some reason disgust. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, brow furrowed, mind working furiously to decode what was out of place. Where was she? How had she gotten here? And who was-<br /><br />“Tara? Holy shit! Tara, what are you-?” She turned and saw Paul sitting on the other couch, eyes unblinking. “What the fuck! You bastard, what are you-?!”<br /><br />Paul reached out and seized her mind again, silencing her. She stopped screaming and settled back on the couch, staring without blinking, limbs limp like a doll. Paul sighed. He had worked so hard, but Evelyn had only gone along with what was happening when she hadn’t realized who she was really with. As soon as she became aware of what was going on, she rejected the entire scenario.<br /><br />Cygax pushed the host personality aside and took full control. It was confused. The sibling females were nearly identical physically, and their few genetic differences weren’t something a human being could detect. For practical purposes, they should be interchangeable, and yet clearly they were considered distinct entities. The mated female had rejected the one in place of the other. Why? In what significant way did they differ? It understood the concept of individuality only in the academic sense, a quaint, abstract notion found among the natives of backwards planets, probably nothing more than a widespread delusion. Surely such foolishness couldn't take precedence over the all-important mating urge?<br /><br />The alien had hoped that this close study of the twins’ nature and the other female's relationship to them would help it better understand how to utilize their unique genetics, but it had failed, for reasons beyond its comprehension. What curious beings these were. The creature shed its human guise and uncoiled its tendrils. Well, the experiment might have failed, but there was no reason not to put the girls to their more obvious use. Tara let out a tiny, shrieking gasp as thick, ridged tentacles slid into her pussy and ass and smaller appendages attached to her still-erect nipples, all immediately gushing fluids into the empty receptacle of her body.<br /><br />Best to get right down to business. Otherwise this could take all night.<br /><br />***<br /><br />Stacy awoke to find she was alone.<br /><br />It was still raining, and through the streamers of water running down the windowpane the night outside looked distorted and otherworldly. She ran her hand over the empty space next to her on the bed. The sheets were cold. The door had been left open a tiny crack.<br /><br />She dressed and tiptoed out. The house was dark and quiet, but she couldn't shake the feeling that there was something going on all around her, like someone was following her and watching over her shoulder. She glanced backward, but there was nothing there.<br /><br />Harsh light from the streetlamps outside washed the living room in shades of dingy yellow. The shadow of the rain on the window ran across the walls, making distorted, wriggling shapes, as though the house were alive. Other than these phantoms, she was alone. There were pillows and disheveled blankets on the couch, but no sign of Tara.<br /><br />Stacy looked at the clock. It was past one in the morning. Where had Evelyn and Tara gone to? There was no light coming from the bathroom or the kitchen. She felt her bare feet sink into the carpet with each step, like the house was sucking her down and swallowing her up. When she felt a hand touch her shoulder she nearly screamed. She was surprised to find Evelyn standing right behind her, a coy smile on her lips.<br /><br />"Jesus! You scared the shit out of me! Where were you? Have you seen Tara? It's late and it doesn't look like she's anywhere in the house."<br /><br />"She's alright. I just saw her. She went out for some air." Evelyn's smile was placid and still, like a painting. Something sounded strange about her voice too, but Stacy couldn't quite put her finger on it.<br /><br />"Out for some air? That's insane, it's dumping rain. Evelyn what's going on? Where did you go? And-" she stopped, looking Evelyn up and down. "Where the hell are your clothes? If Mr. Greenstreet wakes up and finds you like this-"<br /><br />"He won't. You should relax. Everything's going to be okay now." She took Stacy's hand and pulled her toward the couch. Stacy followed along, confused, sitting when directed. Evelyn crouched on her knees next to her. Stacy was sure that her girlfriend hadn't blinked once the whole time they'd been talking. Was she high on something? Drunk? Had she fallen and gotten a concussion?<br /><br />Stacy fidgeted. "Baby, what's going on? Go get dressed and help me find Tara. If she's out there she's probably trying to go home and she'll catch her death before she gets five blocks."<br /><br />"She's not going home. She's...much better now. Happier. Than she was. You'll see. Everything's okay now. Everything."<br /><br />"You keep saying that, but you're acting really weird, and something about this...hon, I think you were right about what you said before, that we weren't safe here. I don't know why, but I just have the worst feeling right now."<br /><br />"I was being silly before. You're being silly now. Everything's okay. You're safe with me. You trust me, don't you?"<br /><br />Stacy looked into Evelyn's brown eyes and read the affection there, the love. There was something off-kilter about it, something strange, but it was unmistakable even so. "Of course I do."<br /><br />"Then just listen to me. We're safe. Tara's safe. We've go the whole place to ourselves right now. Shhh, no questions. You said when we decided to run away that you'd always trust me, that you'd do anything I asked you to. So just let me take care of you now. Let me make you feel good. You want to feel good, don't you?" Evelyn pushed her body against Stacy's, their mouths meeting. The kiss was warm and deep, but it felt off-center, like her lips had somehow been made for something else and were being misused now.<br /><br />Stacy tried to quiet her fluttering heart as she let Evelyn lay her down on the couch and remove her clothes one by one. She still didn't understand what was going on, what had gotten into Evelyn or how they could possibly be alone in the house like she said. But Evelyn's voice was soft and soothing, and she felt herself falling into it. Somehow her body acted on its own, becoming pliant and cooperative at the other girl's touch.<br /><br />Evelyn's smile turned mischievous as she took Stacy's shirt and twisted it into a blindfold, wrapping it around Stacy' eyes. "No peeking," she whispered. Robbed of her sight, the world became a sea of anonymous sensations; the softness of the blankets and pillows underneath her, the sharp chill of the air, and the burning hot touch of Evelyn's bare skin all floated around her, enveloping her, caressing her, submerging her in their depths.<br /><br />She felt her legs spread apart, though she wasn't sure if she had opened them or if Evelyn had spread them for her. There as a tickling feeling that run up the inside of her thighs, a creeping touch that slid across her bare flesh. She gasped as she felt something enter her, something thick and warm, firm but pliant, gliding easily inside, joining with her body. Her lower lips fit tightly around the mysterious penetrating shape.<br /><br />"What the fuck is that?" she said.<br /><br />"Shhh. Just trust me."<br /><br />"Seriously Ev, what is that? Is that a dildo, did you go snooping in Kim's naughty drawer or something?"<br /><br />"No peeking!" Something smoothed her blindfold down. "It's nothing you need to worry about. Just relax. Have fun. It feels good, doesn't it?"<br /><br />Stacy had to admit that it did. The hardness of it, the smoothness, the gentle force of the penetration. It didn't quite feel like a sex toy, but it didn't quite feel real either. Whatever it was, it seemed tailored to her, meant to fit into her, meant to fill her and gratify her. Somewhere there was a rational part of her brain that was telling her that what was happening shouldn't be happening, that it didn't make sense, that something was wrong and had been wrong ever since they'd stepped foot in this house, but the sweet drone of Evelyn's voice drowned that warning out, burying it deeper and deeper.<br /><br />The invading member began to thrust, and her body ached with want as it spread her open, exposing her, filling her. At the same time she could feel Evelyn's caressing lips on her, reassured by that familiar kiss. In spite of herself she began to relax, to let the ebb and flow of events carry her away, her senses asserting authority over her mind.<br /><br />She was surprised to find herself panting and moaning, but she didn't stop. She had become wet with desire, and her pussy lips quivered and contracted as the thrusting increased in speed, gliding in and out of her with the easy lubrication, the muscles inside of her tightening and clutching, her body twitching and writhing, manipulated by the deep throbbing pleasure that filled her.<br /><br />Her lips curled into a smile as she felt Evelyn's hands cup her breasts, squeezing them, massaging them, kneading the warm loose flesh. In the private, comfortable, enclosed darkness behind the blindfold, she could imagine that nothing existed in the entire universe except for that touch and the increasingly powerful thrusting in and out of her cunt.<br /><br />Wait.<br /><br />A thought breached the confines of her private bliss: If Evelyn's hands were there, then how was she working whatever it was that was between her legs? She became aware of a sound she had been hearing for some time without acknowledging, a wet squishing noise like someone jumping up and down in the mud. It came from nearby. Each time she felt movement inside of her she heard it, and as the thrusting increased in speed and pressure it grew louder and louder. She felt something touching her all over, something that reminded her of the slimy feel of seaweed brushing against her leg when she swam in the ocean as a child. And there was a feeling inside, something that felt strange and exposed, as though she had opened herself too completely and now wouldn't be able to close...<br /><br />Stacy was on her feet and running before she even realized it. She pushed past Evelyn, vaulted over the back of the couch, and streaked across the living room in a blur. Whatever it was that had been inside of her slid out, trailing wetness on her bare thighs. She ripped the blindfold away with one hand and out the corner of her eye she saw Evelyn staring blankly, still smiling like a doll, and she saw something else too, something only barely perceived, something she didn't even want to think about.<br /><br />Instead she ran. She was out of the room in two seconds flat and she sprinted into the hall, grabbing the knob of the first door she came to and yanking it open. She took the stairs two at a time, wincing a little as her bare feet slid across the rough grain of the wood. She felt the cold concrete floor underfoot, and the solid sensation helped her get her bearings. Where was she? The basement? Why had she come here? It was pitch black and she fumbled around for a light, hoping that there was another exit nearby, hoping that she could escape from this house and from whatever it was that had just happened upstairs.<br /><br />In the darkness she bumped into something, her feet and shins brushing against it, nearly tripping. It was soft and wet to the touch, leaving a sheen on her skin. She felt cold all over as the shape made a noise, like a tiny sigh. She became aware of sounds all around her, deep breathing and low grunting, occasional whispers and muted exclamations. It was hot down here, and damp, the feeling of too many warm bodies sharing the same space for too long.<br /><br />A flash of lighting in the windows brought an instant of bright blue clarity. Only an instant, but enough to see the thing at her feet. Stacy put her hands to her mouth to stifle her scream. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.<br /><br />"Tara!" she sobbed.<br /><br />Meanwhile, back upstairs, Cygax's affection for the human race was beginning to wane. It had been certain that approaching this female through her mate would make her passive enough for the fertilization to be performed without a struggle. It had gone to great lengths to imitate the mating rituals it had observed between the two already, to make their interaction as familiar and natural as possible. And what was its reward? More resistance. The inhabitants of this planet were trying its patience. Shifting back to human form, it commanded Evelyn to follow it to the basement.<br /><br />Stacy tried to fight off panic. She had to find some way to get out. She would get help, call the police, come back and save Tara and Evelyn, but first she needed to escape. Wasn't there another door down here, somewhere? Maybe the windows would open. There were dozens of shapes in the dark between her and opposite wall, and she tried not to think about what they might be.<br /><br />Behind her, the stairs creaked under the weight of descending footsteps. A light came on in the hallway above, spilling yellow illumination on her. Squinting, she saw Evelyn coming down, her movements halting and jerky. Evelyn gave no acknowledgement of Stacy, moving past her in a daze, sitting on the bare concrete floor as if waiting for something.<br /><br />"Stacy," came Mr. Greenstreet's voice, his form silhouetted against the light as he came to the basement steps, "What are you doing down here? You shouldn't go sneaking around the house after everyone else has gone to bed. You could hurt yourself." His voice was filled with what sounded like concern, but his face was as blank and passive as Evelyn's, his eyes cold and unfeeling. Stacy flinched under that hard gaze, starting to shake all over, naked and alone and defenseless with nowhere to run.<br /><br />"Please," she said, but her mouth was suddenly dry and it only came out as a whisper. She swallowed and tried again. "Please, Paul, I don't know what's going on, I don't know what's happening, I don't know what any of this is, but please don't hurt me." Tears flowed freely from her eyes now, dampening her cheeks.<br /><br />"It won't hurt. I promise."<br /><br />He was almost to the bottom of the stairs. She tried to back away but if she took one more step she would trip over Tara's still form on the floor.<br /><br />"Paul, I'm scared. I'm scared. Please don't do whatever it is that you're going to do."<br /><br />"It won't hurt. You'll enjoy it. It'll be the best thing that ever happened to you if you just let it."<br /><br />"You don't have to do this. I'll just go. I'll go and I won't tell anyone. Nobody has to know. Just let me go, please please please let me go!"<br /><br />He was less than two feet away from her. His face showed no emotion, no thought, nothing human at all. She wondered now how she could ever have trusted him after looking into those cold, hungry, empty eyes.<br /><br />"It'll be quick," he said.<br /><br />Her legs gave way beneath her, but something propped her up, an unseen force that grabbed her and held her fast. She opened her mouth, trying to make words come, but her body did not want to obey. She managed only a few words in a hoarse croak:<br /><br />"I want to go home, please, home-"<br /><br />"No" Paul said. "This is where you belong now."<br /><br />There was just enough time to scream before he was on her.<br /><br />***<br /><br />Hours later, everything was quiet.<br /><br />There had been both screams and moans, but not now.<br /><br />There had been begging and pleading to stop and begging and pleading to continue, but they were both past.<br /><br />The only sound was deep, steady breathing, the occasional whisper of voices lost in a dream, and the inaudible hum of biology at work, of life forging on, of the future of the human race creeping closer and closer.<br /><br />There were three new shapes laid out on the basement floor, resting on their backs, swollen breasts and bloated bellies visible in silhouette. Occasionally one of them twitched or shuddered in its sleep, but other than that they were still.<br /><br />Cygax examined the specimens on the other side of the room, the ones that had been there the longest, and discovered that their swollen abdomens were now literally pulsing and throbbing. This meant that the young inside were now fully grown and had detached from the uterine walls, much earlier than expected. Hungry, they would begin to feed on the nutrient solution filling the body cavity, and if left to their own devices they would eventually devour the incubator from the inside, hollowing it out, leaving only an empty shell. If the final birth wasn't initiated by the time they finished, they would then starve.<br /><br />A throbbing impatience took root in the alien creature. Four more days. Four days until it was time to give birth to a new human race. Four days until its destiny was fulfilled. It could wait that long. Just that long.<br /><br />In the meantime, it knew, there was still work to be done. The urge to mate was still there. It must find more. More and more and more. As many as it could. By the end, it would have them all.<br /><br />To be concluded!<br /><br /><p align=center><iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/iframe_cm_32648?pid=g243015-pct&lang=english" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="250" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-82464951091998595742011-11-15T11:52:00.000-08:002011-11-15T11:56:56.359-08:00Breeding StationBy Homealone_447<br /><br />Valerie was the rookie of the exploration team. They left her behind to take care of the mothership while the rest of her crew landed on the planet to explore an abandoned space station. The large old structure was not registered in any of the federation charts and it wasn’t sending any identification signal as was mandatory for every civilized construction.<br />The team had been gone for three days and Valerie was bored out of her mind. She just walked around in her underwear feeling sexy, checking the monitors in the command center and hoping this mission would end soon.<br /><br />Why are they taking so long to check the station? It didn’t look that big in the structure scan, Valerie wondered.<br /><br />Suddenly, a blurry image popped on the screen startling Valerie. It was Hanna, one of the youngest on the team and Valerie’s best friend. The signal was weak and the sound of Hanna’s voice wasn’t clear but it was evident that she was in distress.<br /><br />“Valerie! Are you there?! Can you hear me?”<br /><br />“Hanna! Are you ok?” Valerie responded immediately.<br /><br />“I need your hel…bzzzz…” Hanna’s signal started to fade off.<br /><br />“What? Hanna, I can’t hear you…”<br /><br />“…fzzz…ease …you have to get me out of h…bzzffzzz… something is comi…zzzzt.”<br /><br />The image vanished. Valerie knew that Hanna was in real trouble and she had to do something fast.<br /><br />Despite her orders to stay put, Valerie jumped in one of the smaller carriers and headed down to the isolated planet. She was scared but her friend was in danger and she couldn’t just stay here doing nothing. She would deal with the consequences later. Valerie thought about Hanna’s words…<br /><br />What did she mean when she said “something is coming”? It seemed that Hanna was alone down there. Where the hell was everyone else?<br /><br />Valerie landed near the southeast entrance. As she entered the station, she noticed the old and rusty pipes. It was evident that this place had not been used in a long time but still there was a low humming sound coming from somewhere.<br /><br />This section is empty. Maybe I should have started the search at the other side, Valerie thought.<br /><br />Not far from the doorway, Valerie found a strange looking object inside a small room adjacent to the main corridor. It appeared to be some sort of plant resembling a large, metallic cocoon. She couldn’t tell if it was dead or alive.<br /><br />Wow! This thing could be worth something. I must tell the others about this… if I can find them.<br /><br />While she moved closer to the plant, analyzing its exterior, another menacing creature silently approached Valerie from behind.<br /><br />The surface looks hard, Being so inexperienced with field operations, Valerie became too distracted by the plant. She never realized she was in imminent danger.<br /><br />The monster got closer. It was some sort of humanoid with long arms and a large mouth full of teeth. He was hungry and he wasn’t going to let her escape. The creature stopped right behind Valerie with his clawed hand already in the air, ready to strike a single, fatal hit.<br /><br />Even then, Valerie was still unaware of the monster’s presence. She was looking the other way, touching the surface of the plant with her gun. Maybe it’s so old that it got petrified.<br /><br />Suddenly, with a lightning fast movement, the plant opened up and a swift tentacle darted forward, penetrating the monster’s chest. Valerie was thrown back to the floor while she tried to understand what was going on…<br /><br />“What the hell!!” She screamed.<br /><br />The creature screamed painfully as the tentacle plunged deep into his chest and ripped it open.<br /><br />In a matter of seconds, the monster was lying on the ground, dead. Valerie realized in shock what just happened. She had been a fool to let that creature get so close to her. It was a miracle that she was still alive, but maybe not for long…<br /><br />“Where the hell did this thing come from?!”<br /><br />Valerie tried to reach for her gun but she saw the bloody tentacle pulled out from the dead monster’s chest and curve on her direction. She remained quiet and immobile, analyzing her options…<br /><br />This plant saved my life… but maybe just to kill me next. I’ll try to slowly get out of here.<br /><br />But the plant was not about to let her go. It moved its tentacle around Valerie’s waist and pulled her closer.<br /><br />“Oh, crap!”<br /><br />The plant began to explore her body, sliding inside her clothes, trying to understand Valerie’s body configuration. Another tentacle protruded from the plant’s body and lifted her top exposing her right breast.<br /><br />“Hey! Stop that!”<br /><br />After removing her top completely, one more appendage slipped under her shorts and ripped them off.<br /><br />“Shit! This freaking thing is undressing me. This is not good!”<br /><br />The plant had figured out how Valerie’s body worked. With one tentacle firmly wrapped around her waist, it moved the other closer to her crotch…<br /><br />“Oh, no. What the hell is it doing? Don’t you dare…”<br /><br />…and penetrated deep into her vaginal cavity, stretching her pussy lips wide to accommodate the thick circumference of the tentacle.<br /><br />“Ahhh!”<br /><br />The lubricated tentacle began to twist and stretch within Valerie’s pussy. The pain from the sudden penetration quickly subsided as her body got used to the uncommon size of the flexible phallus.<br /><br />After a few minutes of being ravished by this alien plant, Valerie was more than surprised to realize that she was beginning to enjoy the pumping motion of the rubbery appendage. Every penetration felt better than the previous one while the young woman moaned in rhythm with the forceful strokes.<br /><br />“Ahh! God! I can’t believe I’m enjoying this”<br /><br />Valerie was a little disappointed when she felt a sudden emptiness as the tentacle withdrew from her pussy and moved behind her. She was forced to bend over and when she looked back, her heart jolted as she saw two tentacles ready to plug into both of her holes.<br /><br /><br />Valerie gasped just before the large phalluses penetrated her deeper than she thought possible!<br /><br />Valerie opened her eyes wide. Her mouth also opened but no sound came out. She remained motionless, trying to cope with the astonishing feeling of the fat tentacles squirming inside of her body.<br /><br />Soon, the plant’s appendages resumed their rhythmic motion, one in opposite direction from the other, in, out, in, out, fast and hard. Despite the awkward situation, the young explorer felt a hint of pleasure spark again within her loins as she found her voice again, shamefully moaning in response.<br /><br />“Ahh, ahh…”<br /><br />An hour later, Valerie couldn’t care less about where she was. Her last thread of shame was long gone and she was certain that an orgasm was approaching fast. She wanted it. She almost couldn’t wait for it…<br /><br />At last, she exploded in a powerful climax!! Everything became blurry. Her pussy and ass twitched spasmodically around the rubbery tentacles, which kept pumping her body relentlessly, prolonging the delightful pleasure until it became unbearable and she collapsed to the floor.<br /><br />*****<br /><br />While Valerie recovered from the overwhelming orgasm, the plant’s tentacles wrapped around her legs. The pretty woman lifted her head, worried that the horny plant wanted another session. What she saw made her heart shudder with fear…<br /><br />A mouth like tentacle emerged from the center of the plant and approached her in a menacing manner.<br /><br />“Oh my God! It’s going to eat me!!”<br /><br />The toothless mandible got closer while Valerie tried desperately to pull away but the tentacles had a firm grip on her legs.<br /><br />“This is no way to die! I knew it was too good to be true…”<br /><br />But the plant was not planning to eat her. The special tentacle attached firmly to her pussy and seconds later, Valerie felt many tiny tendrils caressing her pussy lips and pulling them apart.<br /><br />“Ehh?”<br /><br />The confused woman let out a gasp, both from relief and from the pleasurable feeling on her clit. But she didn’t relax for long. Valerie saw a big swelling that moved within the tendril. The tentacle sections expanded to let some round object slide through the hollow tube in her direction.<br /><br />“Oh, no!! What is that?”<br /><br />Moments later, Valerie felt something pushing at her pussy and spreading her wider than ever before, until the mysterious object slipped into her lubricated cavity. Her belly swelled slightly to accommodate the strange thing.<br /><br />The pretty woman watched a second lump slide towards her through the tentacle…<br /><br />Oh God! Here comes another one.<br /><br />In despite of this, her pussy jolted with anticipation as if it had a life of its own.<br /><br />Valerie couldn’t deny the enjoyable feeling of the tiny tendrils wrapped around her pussy lips and her clitoris, pulling them open to allow the new slippery object slowly penetrate her body, stretching her love canal wide and forcing her womb to elongate and expand.<br /><br />Valerie’s eyes rolled up as her second orgasm of the night went off, starting in her pussy and spreading all over her trembling body.<br /><br />Moments later, Valerie lay unconscious on the floor while the plant continued its work, undisturbed by the subject’s condition.<br /><br />*****<br /><br />A while later, Valerie woke up, not sure where she was. She felt tired and heavy. A quick look around helped her remember.<br /><br />I better get away from here before this thing decides to go for another round.<br /><br />I can’t believe this. A freaking plant got me pregnant! Well, better this than killed by that horrible monster.<br /><br />When Valerie was a few hundred yards away from the plant, she evaluated her situation. Maybe she should go back to the mothership and call for help. But Hanna needed her and she couldn’t leave her behind like that…Then she realized that she had forgotten her gun!<br /><br />Shit! The gun! The hell with it… I’m not going back there!<br /><br />“Ouch!! Something is moving inside my belly!”<br /><br />The scared woman started to feel contractions in her pelvic area, first mild and soft but increasingly stronger. Then she felt fluid dribbling down her thighs.<br /><br />“Oh crap! I’m leaking something!”<br /><br />Valerie felt her vaginal cavity expand as one of the objects that rested in her womb, traveled down her body and protruded between her lubricated pussy lips.<br /><br />“Shit! I’m giving birth to some…thing. It’s so big!!”<br /><br />It was an egg! A round, greenish, slimy egg was being pushed out of Valerie’s pussy, moving inch by inch with each powerful contraction.<br /><br />The slim woman was in shock, as a mixture of pain and pleasure cluttered her mind. The wider section of the egg was already out and only one last contraction was necessary to push it free.<br /><br />At last, the egg splashed down to the floor within the puddle of thick slime that cushioned its fall.<br /><br />Valerie looked down as she recuperated from the stressful birth.<br /><br />“It’s a freaking egg! Or maybe it’s a seed considering it was a plant that put it inside of me.”<br /><br />Valerie was quick to put things together and realized what her role was in the bizarre ordeal she was going through.<br /><br />Now I get it. The plant saved my life by killing that monster just because it needed me. It is using me to spread it’s seeds around the same way earth plants use birds and other animals. Shit! I just hope it didn’t put too many of them inside of me.<br /><br />Valerie kept walking and reached another section of the station. She froze in astonishment at the scene she bumped into.<br /><br />“Oh, my God!”<br /><br />One of the crewmembers, Abigail, was being ravished by a large, reptile-like, monster.<br /><br />“Abigail!! Oh, God! The monster is fucking her!”<br /><br />Surprisingly, instead is trying to fight it, Abigail seemed to be enjoying it immeasurably. She grabbed one of her breasts while the creature thrust hard at her pussy.<br /><br />Is she moaning from pleasure? He’s pumping her so hard, it’s gonna break her in two.<br /><br />Then, the creature turned it’s head…<br /><br />Oh Shit! The monster is looking at me!!” Be brave Valerie. Don’t make sudden moves…<br /><br />After Valerie realized that the monster was a lot more interested in fucking her friend than attacking her, she started to walk very slowly beside them, trying to get to the other side of the room.<br /><br />How can she take that enormous cock inside of her? She is so besieged, that she doesn’t even know I’m here.<br /><br />The creature followed Valerie’s every move but never stopped pounding Abigail’s body, even as he shifted her to a different position.<br /><br />“Jesus! He is manipulating her like a rag doll”<br /><br />I wonder how long this monster’s cock is. I can almost see Abigail’s belly being pushed out with every stroke.<br /><br />On the other side of the hall, Valerie stared at her friend’s exertions for a moment. She imagined having that enormous phallus inside of her, pumping in and out, hard and deep. Her pussy stirred involuntary just thinking about it.<br /><br />Abigail didn’t need to imagine anything. She could feel the monster’s cock penetrating her body as deep as possible. At that moment she didn’t care who it was or what it was that ravished her so delightfully. She just wanted it to go on forever…<br /><br />But nothing lasts forever. The monster shoved his cock one last time and exploded in ecstasy, filling her womb with so much sperm that it sprayed out from her pussy in every direction.<br /><br />As Abigail felt the hot fluid churning and flowing inside of her, she reached her own overwhelming orgasm.<br /><br />“Ahhhhg…”<br /><br />Valerie watched the scene with incredulity and decided to move on. There was nothing she could do to help her friend and she wasn’t even sure that Abigail wanted to be helped at all.<br /><br />I better go. I don’t want this monster to consider the possibility of having a threesome.<br /><br />The hall led to a narrower passage that was blocked by a door.<br /><br />“How the hell can I open this?”<br /><br />Suddenly, Valerie felt another jolt in her belly.<br /><br />“Oh crap! Not again…”<br /><br />Her contractions increased in strength and frequency while another egg began to slide down the girl’s vaginal cavity, rubbing and expanding her inner walls. Valerie was surprised to learn that it felt a lot more pleasurable than the previous time, as if her body was adapting to the situation.<br /><br />Valerie’s pussy lips twitched around the slippery egg, keeping it trapped for a moment, lingering half way in, half way out…<br /><br />…Until both the egg and the woman collapsed to the floor.<br /><br />“Shit! I hope it was the last one.”<br /><br />Unexpectedly, the door opened automatically; leading to another hall similar to the first one.<br /><br />This place is certainly big.<br /><br />The explorer entered the next room and the first thing she saw, was an alien woman with blue skin strapped to a chair inside an insulation room. She had seen that species before.<br /><br />“Wow! A Sirkalian woman! What the hell is she doing here?”<br /><br />Valerie approached the glass window that separated the main corridor from the room.<br /><br />She looks pregnant like I was. Maybe the alien plant got to her too. But why is she inside this room?<br /><br />She is just staring up at the ceiling. She seems to be under some sort of trance. Something very strange is going on in this station.<br /><br />Without any warning, a swift tentacle smashed against the thick-glass window scaring Valerie.<br /><br />“Ahh!”<br /><br />The glass was strong enough to resist the strike and to keep the creature contained inside but Valerie took a step back anyway.<br /><br />“What the hell?!”<br /><br />She watched as a weird monster that looked like a green tube with tentacles all over its body, turned around and got closer to the mesmerized alien woman.<br /><br />The creature climbed on top of the chair and aligned one of its tentacles with the woman’s pussy.<br /><br />“Shit! The monster is going to fuck her. So that’s why she is pregnant!”<br /><br />As the Sirkalian woman felt the tentacle penetrating her, she moved for the first time, opening her eyes wide and letting out a loud gasp.<br /><br />“Damn! She is awake!”<br /><br />The alien woman moaned and shivered from the feeling of the creature’s tentacle squirming and twisting inside of her, searching, feeling. The monster was just making sure that everything was developing correctly in her womb.<br /><br />Valerie observed the scene behind the safety of the thick glass. She started to see a pattern in all that had happened so far.<br /><br />This is so freaking weird! Everything in this station has something to do with sex.<br /><br />I can only imagine what is growing inside of that poor woman.<br /><br />Inside the enthralled woman’s womb, a small replica of the monster shifted to a different position and snuggled in the warm comfort of its temporary home.<br /><br />Valerie kept moving…<br /><br />I have to find Hanna before something like this happens to her.<br /><br />She climbed down to a lower level and as she turned her head she saw something that filled her with joy…<br /><br />Another crewmember, Madison, was walking calmly in her direction. Valerie couldn’t be happier to see a familiar face. Someone that could explain to her what was going on and where was everyone else …<br /><br />“Maddy! I’m so happy to see you. Are you ok? Where is everyone?”<br /><br />…or so she thought. Madison walked closer to her with an expressionless face. It only took Valerie a second to see a small tendril hanging over Madison’s chest. Valerie followed the tendril with her eyes, and soon realized that there was something attached to the back of her friend’s skull.<br /><br />“Oh my God! Madison! What’s that on your head?!”<br /><br />Madison didn’t respond to that or any other question. She just stood there like a zombie, waiting for Valerie to move out of her way. Valerie waved a hand in front of Madison’s face, hoping for some reaction…<br /><br />“Hey! Can you hear me??”<br /><br />But the only answer she got was a hasty strike from the tendril that passed inches from her hand!<br /><br />“Fuck!”<br /><br />After that, Valerie decided to step aside and Madison robotically walked forward.<br /><br />That thing on the back of her head has complete control of her. I better follow them. Maybe she’ll lead me to Hanna.<br /><br />But Madison didn’t go far. Just a few steps ahead, she knelt down to the floor and waited.<br /><br />What is she doing? Valerie wondered.<br /><br />The answer came quickly!<br /><br />An enormous scorpion-like creature walked closer to Madison. It moved slowly, without any hurry, as if he knew that his mate would wait for him as long as necessary. Valerie tried unsuccessfully to pull her friend away.<br /><br />“Shit!! Come’ on Maddy! Let’s go!!”<br /><br />When the monster got too close, Valerie took a few steps back and watched as the bug’s tail curved down and approached Madison’s pussy. Valerie was almost certain about what was going to happen next and she decided to stay. Maybe she could help her friend afterwards.<br /><br />Jesus! I hope it doesn’t kill her with that thing!<br /><br />The tip of the bug’s tail opened up to let out a fat proboscis…<br /><br />Oh God!<br /><br />…that penetrated Madison’s pussy with a single forceful stroke!<br /><br />Madison barely made a sound but her eyes rolled up into her head, a clear indication that her numbed mind was still able to feel everything.<br /><br />After just a few minutes of strong fucking, the monster sprayed a big gush of sperm inside Madison’s cavity. Valerie could hear the fluid bubbling inside her friend’s body and it was even stranger when a little trickle of semen rolled down Madison’s opened mouth.<br /><br />“This is fucking impossible!”<br /><br />After her body was completely full, Madison sat on the metallic floor and remained immobile for a moment. Her eyes fluttered for a few seconds and then…<br /><br />What is she doing now?<br /><br />…she lay on the floor facing up. The smaller creature detached from the back of her head and carefully walked across her chest and belly.<br /><br />The little bug turned around and inserted its tale deeply inside Madison’s flooded pussy.<br /><br />Valerie could clearly distinguish something sliding inside the bug’s tale towards her friend’s body. But she couldn’t get closer to stop it since the big monster was right there, standing guard.<br /><br />“Oh, no! The little one is placing an egg in Madison’s womb!”<br /><br />Valerie was so caught up with the bizarre scene that she didn’t notice another big monster sneaking up behind here. Again her lack of experience was more than evident.<br /><br />The creature was almost on top of her and Valerie was still looking the other way. A troubling thought roamed in her head…<br /><br />What is wrong with me? I’m starting to feel horny watching Maddy get fucked!<br /><br />When she realized that another creature was right behind her, it was too late.<br /><br />“Oh Shit!! No!”<br /><br />The monster grabbed her leg with one tentacle and dropped her to floor.<br /><br /><p align=center><script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=4&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br /><br /><p align=left>“Please! Let go of me!”<br /><br />Moments later, a fat appendage was buried deep inside Valerie’s pussy, squirming and pumping frantically.<br /><br />“Ahh, ahhh, ahhh…”<br /><br />And just as quick, Valerie reached a shameful orgasm that made her body tremble with spastic contractions over and over, while her pussy twitched around the improvised cock.<br /><br />Then, the creature did what its instincts indicated. Its big tale curved beneath the main body and the real phallus entered the bewildered woman’s pussy as deep as it could reach.<br /><br />Soon after, Valerie could feel her belly expanding to accommodate the massive load of sperm being pumped inside of her pussy and womb.<br /><br />The creature pulled its cock out and the thick, hot fluid sprayed from the girl’s pussy all over the place.<br /><br />Meanwhile, the small bug had finished placing its egg inside Madison’s womb and now was menacingly approaching Valerie, who lay on the floor recuperating from the overwhelming experience.<br /><br />Luckily, Valerie recovered in time to see the intentions of the small bug.<br /><br />“No way I’m gonna let you place an egg inside of me, you little piece of crap!”<br /><br />Valerie stood up quickly and ran to Madison, hoping that she had regained consciousness, now being free from the little bug. Unfortunately, she was still completely gone. Whatever that small monster did to her, seemed to be permanent.<br /><br />Valerie walked away from the creatures, regrettably leaving Madison with them.<br /><br />I don’t think those monsters will hurt her. They need her to spawn their offspring. I’ll come back later with a support team.<br /><br />“This is all so weird!”<br /><br />*****<br /><br />The young explorer kept walking for a while when she suddenly saw another crewmember, sitting peacefully next to a bizarre creature! The monster had its tentacles surrounding the helpless woman while one smaller maggot sucked her breast and to make it worst, the woman was pregnant!<br /><br />“Olivia!!” Valerie screamed.<br /><br />Olivia was awake and completely relaxed. She saw Valerie approaching and at first, she thought she was dreaming. A warm sensation spread from her right breast that reminded her where she was.<br /><br />Olivia moaned softly<br /><br />“mmmh”<br /><br />Valerie daringly approached her friend and the monster, trying to help her.<br /><br />“Oh my God! Olivia! Reach out to me. I’ll pull you out!”<br /><br />But Olivia didn’t move. She was too numbed to help herself. Valerie was afraid to get any closer because the creature’s tentacles might grab her as well.<br /><br />That maggot is suckling her breast like a baby. Shit! Maybe it IS her baby!<br /><br />Pulling out from her reverie for a moment, Olivia was able to mumble something…<br /><br />“Val… care..ful ….mmmh…. D..nar…”<br /><br />“Olivia! You are awake! Let me help you!” Valerie responded.<br /><br />“care..ful….Dn…ar…” Olivia could barely speak.<br /><br />“I can’t understand… Olivia, where are the others? Where is Hanna?”<br /><br />“Save… your..self… mmmmHH” Olivia mumbled.<br /><br />Suddenly, the trapped woman moaned loudly and arched her body as she felt a strong spasm within her belly. Valerie jumped back scared.<br /><br />“Shit! What’s going on??” Valerie screamed.<br /><br />Something was stirring and twitching inside Olivia’s belly, pushing its way down her vaginal track. It was time for a new birth.<br /><br />The bewildered woman locked her wide, opened eyes with Valerie’s while Valerie watched in terror as the tip of a new maggot protruded from Olivia’s pussy. Olivia’s eyes rolled up as the main section of the lubricated newborn stretched her pussy delightfully.<br /><br />Finally, the maggot splashed on the floor while Olivia shuddered from the last spasms of her unexpected orgasm.<br /><br />“Oh my God!!” said Valerie truly amazed.<br /><br />As Olivia crumbled exhausted to the floor, Valerie saw this as an opportunity to pull her away from the creature, but just an instant later…<br /><br />“Shit! The tentacle is wrapping around her arm!”<br /><br />Olivia looked at Valerie with eyes of resignation while the monster lifted her up. She knew exactly what was going to happen next. She felt the tentacle pushing deep into her pussy and screamed with pleasure!<br /><br />“Aahhh!”<br /><br />The twirling appendage penetrated all the way to her womb and discharged another load of sperm, initiating the cycle for the next generation of maggots.<br /><br />Valerie watched the scene feeling useless from being unable to help her friend.<br /><br />Wow! Olivia is still pregnant with at least one more maggot and the creature is fucking her again!<br /><br />I wonder what she tried to tell me before… something about being careful with “d..nar”? What the hell is that?<br /><br /><br />*****<br /><br />Valerie decided to continue her search for Hanna. She spoke to her best friend hours ago and it was evident that in this place, anything could’ve happened to her during that time.<br /><br />I haven’t been able to help any of my friends! I hope it isn’t too late for Hanna as well.<br /><br />Valerie walked for a few minutes and entered what seemed to be a control room. In the middle of the room, she saw something that took her breath away…<br /><br />“Oh my God! Look at that!”<br /><br />She carefully approached a couple of floating figures, one Sirkalian woman and another monster. At first, Valerie was uncertain if they were really there or if it was just a holographic projection.<br /><br />This is just a projection, I wonder where they really are. This is a different monster than the one I saw in the containment room. I guess they kidnapped several Sirkalians to do their experiments.<br /><br />As Valerie saw the fat, bulging tentacle wedged inside the alien woman’s body, she exclaimed with admiration…<br /><br />“Wow! I didn’t know Sirkalian woman could stretch that much!”<br /><br />Valerie walked from the projection unit to the control panel.<br /><br />This console is still working. Maybe I can find out what the hell is going on in this place.<br /><br />Valerie opened the station’s log and browsed through it.<br /><br />Log0012: Scheduled time for station completion is pulsarM16+002348<br /><br />Log0040: DNA Reprogrammer arrived at docking port 7. Central containment room is ready to begin experiments.<br /><br />Log0358: Cross-breeding successful between Sirkalian female and subject 033. Expected birth at pulsarM16+002746.<br /><br />Log0390: The DNA transformation in exposed subjects is a lot higher than expected. Subjects unable to control sexual urges. Containment room reinforcement is necessary.<br /><br />Log0408: Newborn Sirk-033 unfit for military purposes. Subject rejected.<br /><br />Log0837: Erratic behavior detected in station’s personnel. Defcon 3 in progress.<br /><br />Log1139: DNAR scheduled for destruction at pulsarM16+004087.<br /><br />Log1157: Security emergency. All personnel must evacuate the station. DNAR destruction was unsuccessf…<br /><br />The last log was incomplete. Valerie was astonished.<br /><br />“Holy crap! They were cross-breeding species for the military!”<br /><br />While Valerie searched for more information, she didn’t notice a monster on the back wall, observing her.<br /><br />This is what Olivia was trying to tell me. This DNAR thing is transforming every living creature into sexual maniacs!<br /><br />The creature moved closer to the unsuspecting woman while she searched for Hanna on the station’s monitors. And she found her!<br /><br />“Hanna! There you are!”<br /><br />The monster moved swiftly and pushed the surprised woman away from the console, dropping her to the floor.<br /><br />This time, the first image that popped into Valerie’s mind wasn’t a row of sharp teeth sinking into her flesh but a big fat phallus penetrating her body. Her heart jolted with fear and her pussy twitched with expectation.<br /><br />And she was right! The creature moved into position to bury its fat tail into the slim woman.<br /><br />“Shit! Its gonna fuck me! That thing is too big!”<br /><br />The appendage penetrated deep into her body and surprisingly, Valerie didn’t feel any pain at all. Her vaginal cavity expanded and molded around the phallus like a glove, sending an amazingly pleasing sensation to her confused mind.<br /><br />If this wasn’t enough, the creature’s tail began to vibrate, creating a map of Valerie’s body in the monster’s limited brain and increasing the overwhelming bliss in the woman’s mind.<br /><br />In a matter of minutes, Valerie trembled in delight as she reached a massive climax while the beast prepared to impregnate her.<br /><br />Suddenly, another creature approached them aggressively. This new monster was identical to the one that was attacking Valerie. It was trying to steal the fertile woman and was ready to fight for her.<br /><br />The monster on top of Valerie retrieved its phallus from her pussy and prepared for the battle while the astounded woman was still shaking from her orgasmic spasms.<br /><br />Only after she recovered from the mind-blowing ecstasy, Valerie became aware of what was going on…<br /><br />“What the hell!”<br /><br />… and ran like hell out of the room! The fighting monsters didn’t notice that she was gone.<br /><br /><br />*****<br /><br />Hanna was located in the same level. Just a few rooms down the hall. Valerie reached the room in no time and called out for her…<br /><br />“Hanna? Are you here?”<br /><br />Hanna was right there, unconscious, wedged to the east wall by a viscous substance while three tentacles penetrated her pussy, ass and mouth simultaneously.<br /><br />“Oh my God! Hanna!”<br /><br />Valerie reached out and grabbed the tentacle in Hanna’s mouth. It was spongy but firm enough to push through her gullet.<br /><br />“Don’t worry honey. I’ll get you out of here.”<br /><br />I hope these tentacles don’t attack me.<br /><br />Valerie pulled the appendage gently until it popped out of Hanna’s mouth.<br /><br />Good! The tentacle is not moving.<br /><br />Now, the one in her pussy. This tentacle looks different. Maybe this creature uses this one to impregnate… the females. I hope Hanna is not pregnant yet!<br /><br />Valerie pulled the second tentacle while an abundant white substance poured down from her friend’s soaked pussy. Valerie realized at that moment that her own pussy was moistening as well!<br /><br />“I’m sure this tentacle reached all the way to her womb! This doesn’t look good.”<br /><br />Valerie grabbed the last tentacle, which penetrated Hanna’s overstretched anus.<br /><br />“Ok. The last one. It is thicker than the other ones.”<br /><br />Valerie was astonished that as she pulled, more and more of the tentacle slid out of Hanna’s body!<br /><br />“Damned! How can she fit all that inside of her?”<br /><br />When the long appendage was completely out of Hanna’s ass, Valerie looked astonished at the enormous piece of meat resting in her hands and for a moment, she felt the urge to shove that lubricated limb inside of her burning pussy.<br /><br />I wonder how would it feel to have this in…<br /><br />But a soft moan from above woke her out her reverie. Hanna was waking up.<br /><br />“Mmmmh…”<br /><br />“Hanna! You are awake! Let me get you out of there!” Valerie said.<br /><br />“Val… so glad to see you. Where am I?” Hanna asked.<br /><br />“You are in the space station. Remember? You have been here for four days. Come on! Let’s get out of here!”<br /><br />But Hanna, showing her usual bravery, said to Valerie,<br /><br />“No… not yet. First we have to destroy the DNAR. I know where it is.”<br /><br /><br />****<br /><br />The girls walked through the main lab while Hanna explained what happened when they landed.<br /><br />“When we arrived, the captain ordered us to separate and begin the search on different sections of the station. After a while, I heard someone scream on the intercom. I tried to get back, looking for the others but this horrible creature attacked me. I managed to escape and that’s when I called you. But when I was waiting, I started to feel dizzy and I don’t remember anything else until you found me.”<br /><br />Valerie listened carefully and told her friend about her recent encounters, “I saw Abigail, and Maddy and Olivia but I couldn’t help them! This place is crawling with monsters!”<br /><br />Suddenly, they were interrupted by a strange vision!<br /><br />“Oh my God! There is the Captain!” Hanna said out loud.<br /><br />“Shit!! That thing got her!” Valerie screamed.<br /><br />Captain Carrie Medford was lying on the floor. She wasn’t moving much while the strangest creature grabbed her right leg. It was some sort of trunk attached to the tiled floor with many thick tentacles extending all over the place. The older woman was frozen in place, staring upward as if trying to say something but no words came out of her mouth.<br /><br />Hanna approached, trying the help her but a swift tentacle blocked her way!<br /><br />“Damn! She’s got a tentacle pushing into her pussy!” Hanna exclaimed.<br /><br />“Don’t get too close!” Valerie warned her.<br /><br />Hanna could see clearly how the tentacle retracted from the Captain’s tight cavity and immediately pushed back in, a little further every time. Carrie tilted her head back while muffled gargling sounds filled the quiet room…<br /><br />And suddenly, the tip of the fat tentacle emerged from Carrie’s mouth as her eyes rolled back into her head!<br /><br />“Oh God! Look at that!” Hanna screamed.<br /><br />The slimy appendage slid between Carrie’s lips, slowly, relentlessly, until twelve inches waved in the air like a surreal salute to the astonished observers.<br /><br />“This is impossible!” Hanna added.<br /><br />“Nothing seems impossible in this place,” Valerie said calmly.<br /><br />Valerie and Hanna watch with impotence as more and more of the tentacle protruded from the Captain’s mouth, invading her body, becoming part of it. Valerie didn’t fail to notice that Carrie’s nipples were fully erect.<br /><br />Nonetheless, the girls were terribly aroused by the bizarre scene and they did their best to hide it.<br /><br />What would happen if I got a little closer… Hanna wondered.<br /><br />“Come on Hanna. We can’t help her and we need to move on,” said Valerie, hiding the fact that her pussy was almost on fire from excitement.<br /><br />The explorers arrived at the room where Hanna had seen the DNAR on the monitors before she was attacked.<br /><br />“Well, here we are. That DNAR is behind this door. Are you ready?” Valerie asked.<br /><br />“Not really. But we have to go in anyway. This thing is too dangerous and must be destroyed.”<br /><br />As the door opened, the girls saw a couple of huge monsters looking down at a glowing spherical object floating over the floor. It was the DNAR!<br /><br />“Oh Crap! These creatures are protecting it!” Valerie exclaimed.<br /><br />“What are we gonna do? Maybe we should just leave it there and go back to the mothership,” Hanna said, having second thoughts about the mission.<br /><br />As they looked more carefully, Valerie got a glimpse of the monster’s swinging cocks. Her pussy stirred spontaneously, and then she said…<br /><br />“I’ll distract them…”<br /><br />“What?! How?” Hanna asked.<br /><br />“I’m sure they won’t hurt me. When they are not looking, grab the DNAR and take it away,” Valerie responded.<br /><br />Hanna watched with incredulity while Valerie removed her boots and walked completely naked into the room. One of the monsters saw her immediately.<br /><br />She is crazy! Hanna thought.<br /><br />Valerie walked back to the left side of the room while both creatures approached her. They looked a lot like the monster that was ravishing Abigail a few hours before but their skin had a different color.<br /><br />Hanna reluctantly tip-toed into the room and got closer to the DNAR.<br /><br />Oh, no! Look at the size of his cock! Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea… Valerie said as she stared at the creature’s phallus.<br /><br />The monster reached out and lifted Valerie effortlessly. He wasted no time and aligned his fat cock to her pussy… then yanked her down! Shoving most of his cock into the girl’s tight hole with a single stroke!<br /><br />Valerie could feel the phallus pushing deeper and deeper, stretching her vaginal walls to the limit. It felt exactly as she expected; pure bliss. The DNAR was already changing her body, rearranging her insides in ways she couldn’t understand. But she loved it and she wanted more!<br /><br />Meanwhile, Hanna was standing near the DNAR. She wasn’t sure how to pick it up. It looked like a ball of fire but it didn’t emit any heat. She wondered how something so beautiful could be so dangerous.<br /><br />Wow! So this little thing is responsible for all this mess.<br /><br />While Hanna stared at the DNAR, deciding what to do. The second monster got closer to Valerie and her pounding mate.<br /><br />He moved behind her and discovered that there was another hole available. He wasn’t going to wait until his friend was finished.<br /><br />Valerie almost went berserk when she felt the second cock forcefully penetrate her ass. Now she was in heaven!<br /><br />The monsters pumped the slim woman’s body with all their might. They had the unavoidable urgency to spread their seed and they would not stop until the female was completely full with sperm.<br /><br />On the other side of the room, Hanna was still standing by the DNAR. As the minutes passed by, she felt more confused. For a moment she forgot what she was supposed to do. Then she remembered; she had to destroy the DNAR!<br />Her pussy twitched hard and her whole body trembled with apparently no reason at all. Hanna realized that her pussy was soaking wet. The DNAR was so beautiful… how can she destroy it?<br /><br />Hanna fell to her knees and unconsciously started rubbing her clitoris. She stared at the twirling motion of the fireball while the bluish center throbbed in synchrony with her pussy. Hanna couldn’t think anymore.<br /><br />Just a few feet away, Valerie was taking the fuck of her life. Two enormous cocks pumped her pussy and ass without mercy. It was too much. It was too good!<br /><br />Valerie exploded in ecstasy! Her body shuddered and contorted between the two muscular monsters while her pussy and ass clamped down on the stroking phalluses with uncontrollable spasms.<br /><br />A few seconds later, the monsters climaxed too! With the first gush, they sprayed incredible amounts of sperm into Valerie’s body. Then a second stream filled her body even more, followed by a third one. In a brief second of clarity, Valerie remembered the thin line of sperm trickling down from Madison’s mouth while the scorpion-like creature filled her body with sperm. Now she felt the warm sperm rushing up her own throat and spilling from the edge of her lips. She climaxed again!<br /><br />Moments later, the ravished woman lay on the floor exhausted, unable to move, barely able to think. She could stay in this place forever. Fucking. Breeding. If it was her destiny, she was ready for it.<br /><br />The monsters were done with Valerie but were not satisfied yet. They became aware of Hanna’s presence and they wanted her too. They needed to spread their seed. It was imperative.<br /><br />Hanna looked at one monster walking closer to her and her heart jolted. Then she looked at his large cock and her pussy stirred.<br /><br />Hanna’s body was on fire. She almost climaxed just by touching the monster’s phallus with the tip of her fingers. An arousing fogginess clouded her mind and made it very difficult to think clearly. Only her most basic instincts were stimulated to the maximum.<br /><br />Hanna stared at the huge cock in front of her and only one though formed in her mind…<br /><br />Sperm!<br /><br />Hanna placed the tip of the creature’s pole in front of her lips and prepared for an impossible task…to swallow that enormous cock completely.<br /><br />She opened her mouth wide and the first inches of the phallus slipped between her overstretched lips.<br /><br />The monster’s cock went deeper…<br /><br />And deeper!<br /><br />When her nose finally touched his pelvic skin, Hanna reached a forceful orgasm but managed to remain steady, keeping the whole piece of meat wedged inside of her throat.<br /><br />Hanna knew that this was going to be a long, heavenly night. She was craving it. She had to breed!<br /><br /><br />******<br /><br />The next day, both girls were back in the mothership. Valerie was still resting from the unbelievable fucking and Hanna was lying next to her, admiring her friend’s gorgeous body.<br /><br />Valerie finally woke up.<br /><br />“What happened? Where am I?” she asked.<br /><br />“Good morning, sleepyhead. How are you feeling?” Hanna responded.<br /><br />“Are we back in the mothership?”<br /><br />“Yes. I carried you here after the monsters… well, you know.”<br /><br />“After the monsters fucked our brains out! I remember. I was supposed to save you and you ended up saving me,” Valerie exclaimed.<br /><br />“We saved each other my darling and I want to thank you for that,” Hanna answered.<br /><br />“You don’t have to tha…”<br /><br />Before Valerie could finish the word, Hanna kissed her. Valerie kissed her back with excitement, feeling a heat-wave spread across her entire body. All the memories of her recent monster-sex encounters came back to her at the same time.<br /><br />Hanna moved on top of Valerie, straddling her body. They looked at each other with true passion in their eyes. Their bodies were different and so were their minds. This was what they were supposed to do. Have sex. Always have sex.<br /><br />Valerie saw Hanna’s eyes lose focus as she moaned softly. The brunette couldn’t see that the reason for this reaction was a flexible and lubricated tentacle slithering out from Hanna’s pussy.<br /><br />Hanna’s pregnant belly shivered slightly as the tentacle protruded more and more. It curved down aiming to Valerie’s tight anal entrance. And penetrated her! Valerie moaned loud in response.<br /><br />“Ahhhh”<br /><br />She was hoping for this and she almost reached an orgasm right at that instant. But Valerie knew that more was coming and she wanted to enjoy every second of it.<br /><br />The beautiful girl felt the tentacle pushing deeper and deeper. She remembered the Captain. She pictured the tentacle coming out of Carrie’s mouth, waving in the air. Valerie climaxed!<br /><br />In the middle of the blissful spasms, the lubricated appendage rushed between the brunette’s lips.<br /><br />Hanna watched within an astonishing haziness how the tentacle projected from Valerie’s mouth, approaching her own. Every time her pussy twitched, the limb moved a little closer to her lips.<br /><br />Moments later, the inevitable happened. The tentacle entered Hanna’s mouth, pushing past her throat and even further. It seemed to have no end!<br /><br />Valerie and Hanna were now deeply submerged in a world of never ending ecstasy. All they cared about was remaining together and bringing joy to each other.<br /><br />But the wonderful experience was not over yet. The tentacle moved across Hanna’s body, coming out of her ass…<br /><br />…just to bend down and penetrated Valerie’s constricting pussy. The circle was complete!<br /><br />The long time friends had become one, bonded together by a gift from the DNAR.<br /><br />And not far from the entwined couple, the DNAR was right there! Watching everything, hearing everything, always in control. Hanna had brought it to the mothership. It was too beautiful to be destroyed. It brought too much joy.<br /><br />The mothership was scheduled for arrival at the Central Base in a few weeks and all would change there too. The large population of the base was up for a pleasant surprise!<br /><br />-the end-<br /> <br /><br /><p align=center><iframe id="myiframe" src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/cloudbannerb?&pid=g243015-pct&=undefined&width=468&height=60&brd=1&rating=3&find_sex=2&looking_for_person=1&page=register&border_color=DEDEFF&background_color=FFFFFF&link_color=003575&rollover_header_color=660066&target1=_blank&skipage=1&=undefined&popunder_off=1&no_click=1" scrolling="no" frameborder="no" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" allowtransparency="true" width="468" height="60"></iframe>Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-4200028570606369955.post-52452196644290322452011-11-15T05:29:00.001-08:002011-11-15T06:07:53.979-08:00The Dragon Tamer<script type="text/javascript" src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/js_in_text_ads?plain_text=1&skip_lpo=1&ad_text=love%2Csex%2Cfuck%2Cpussy&ad_site=ffadult&ad_page=search&link_color=009900&pid=g243015-pct" charset="UTF-8"></script><br />
<br />
<b>[Chapter 1]</b><br />
<br />
The day was growing late. Sre still wandered through the woods outside the town she'd grown up in. She wasn't too sure what she was doing out here, but it was better than wandering the streets. She'd done that when she was 7 years old, she had no intentions of doing it again. Her employer had rather foricibly thrown her out of the Dancing Pig Tavern where she'd been working for him since she was about 11. He had made his desire to take her to his bed very clear. In return, she had made her distain for the ass just as clear. Now, she had nothing but the clothes she wore to call her own.<br />
<br />
The summer berries were just getting ripe. Sre stopped near a small stream, picking a handful of half ripe berries to quell the rumblings in her stomach. Grimacing at the tart flavor, she knelt over to scoop some water into her mouth.<br />
<br />
A swift black shadow blotted out the sky for just a second, the deafening sound of wingbeats making her dive down under the bushes in reflex. She looked up in time to see a giant black dragon wing over her and disappear low over the trees. Just a short distance away, she heard loud honking, barking, and roars, along with human shouts as the dragon landed. Curiousity gripped Sre and she couldn't resist the thought of taking a peek. Hopping over the creek, she climbed up the bank and a little deeper into the woods where the sounds grew louder and louder.<br />
<br />
Squirming inbetween some bushes, Sre peered out at a large clearing. Ringed in a semi circle were about a dozen dragons. On the other side of the clearing, where Sre was squatting, were the same number of small tents. In the furthest corner there was a slightly larger tent. Sre's breath caught in her throat for a moment at the massive black beast that sat near the tent. It was perhaps the biggest dragon she'd ever imagined, bigger by far than any of the others in the clearing. However, by it's shiny black horns and massive impressive crown that the horns curved around and the various other spikes and spines on the dragon's massive, broad head, she could tell it was a male, which was a very rare sight. Among the others, all the females were a far bit larger than the males, but the black one was easily two of the largest females that she could see. And yet he was not tied down like the others.<br />
<br />
The ground vibrated under Sre's feet. She held back a gasp in surprise as a dragon was led right past her. The soldier walked past her without noticing she was there, a chain in his hands. The chain was attached to a bridle around the head of an odd looking dragoness. Lanky, long, more snake like than the others, she lacked a crown, though had tall, swirling ivory horns. Rusty red in color, her sides had some purple branding. While the soldier had not noticed sre, the dragoness turned its head, looking straight down at Sre with a snort.<br />
<br />
Her heart skipped a beat, thinking the dragon would give away her position as it lowered its head to peer more closely at the human it could smell but not see. The soldier tried to tug at his dragon, but the massive animal ignored his hint. Sre heard him ask the dragon what it was looking at, all the while hoping the dragon would lose interest and move on. As if the dragon had heard her thoughts, its head snapped forward and it started away, startling its rider. He quickly led her across the field toward the giant black brute, covered in scars and obviously well trained. While the other males honked and pulled at their leads, the black one sat quietly, watching the female with an intensity that easily cowed her. She put up no fight when he started a mating ritual.<br />
<br />
Soldiers stood nearby, chatting while the dragons did their thing. Sre, however, was none too interested in the process of dragon reproduction. With a sigh, she decided to head off. There was no telling what would happen should the soldiers find her spying on them. They might feed her to the dragons. She had heard stories of such things happening. Whether it was true or not, she didn't know, but she figured it was best not to find out.<br />
<br />
As she slowly withdrew from the bushes, she let out a short cry as she tripped over something. She landed on her rump, looking at a pair of knee high black leather boots. She threw her head back to look up at a man who blocked the sun. The cruel spikes on his broad shoulders, the horned helm, and the golden trimmed cloak caused her heart to skip a beat. It was the commander! With a whimper, she turned quickly, trying to gain her feet to flee. It just had to be her luck that the commander would find her.<br />
<br />
Before she could take a step, she heard the creak and hiss of his black dragonscale armor, felt his black leather gloved hand grip her hair, jerking her up and back against the commander's body. With a sob in pain, Sre instinctively reached up and grabbed his strong wrist. He pulled her head back to be able to look at her better. He was very tall, she noticed as he held her against his chest.<br />
<br />
"Spying on my troops, are you, wench? Perhaps you've an appointment with one of my men?" His accent was that of the Eastern Plains people, deep and intoxicating, even through the helm.<br />
<br />
Letting out a whimper of fear, Sre tried to squirm, but he jerked her hair back harder, those black eyes that stared at her through the slit in the helm were cold and hard and unrelenting. With a shiver, Sre stuttered, "N-No, sir! I-I was just hungry, s-sir. I-I was g-going to..."<br />
<br />
"Steal from my camp? Than it is better that I found you rather any of my men." With his other hand, he tilted his head, pulling the helm off. His face was thin, hard, and angular, his lips thin, straight black hair hanging to just the tip of his ears which arched up into small points. Those eeire black eyes of his had a strange light to them as they flicked, looking down her body.<br />
<br />
She didn't need to read minds to know what was on his. It wasn't even a matter that he was by far stronger than her. He was military and a commander of a talon. She was just some peasant, homeless and pennyless. He didn't need his strength against her. By his very social stature he could take what he wanted, when he wanted, in any way he wanted. The military was the law of the land, she had no right to refuse him and he knew it very well.<br />
<br />
"I-I was just looking at the dragons, s-sir! I swear it! P-Please, I...."<br />
<br />
His lips cut her off. His intensity caused her knees to buckle under her, but his grip on her did not relent, holding her up to the onslaught of his lips. He had a punishing kind of lust, but with just enough tenderness that she realized she couldn't tell if she was enjoying it or not.<br />
<br />
In the near distance, they could hear the dragons finally mating. It was noisy business, the female roaring and screeching, the male grunting and growling. At the start of the sounds, the commander withdrew from his kiss, looking out over to the camp as if in some concern. It would be his dragon mating with the female. Sre could tell the black brute was his by his custom black armor, made from the smaller scales of his dragon. They hissed together as he moved, the soft leather they were fused to probably both warm and comfortable.<br />
<br />
He looked back down at Sre with a nonchalant expression. She whimpered again, still clinging to his wrist to try and prevent any further pain. She jerked slightly when she felt the touch of the soft black leather gloved hand touch her face gently, slowly moving down her slender neck, hovering over her pounding pulse. He opened his mouth to speak but another voice interrupted him.<br />
<br />
"Hey, Commander Roscrow! Your dragon's had his fun. Where are you?" A soldier pushed through the bushes.<br />
<br />
The commander's deep voice rose to call back. "I'll deal with him soon enough." Then he lowered into a growl when the soldier still moved toward them. "Leave me to my privacy. I'm sure you have duties to attend to."<br />
<br />
The soldier stopped a moment before turning to head back into camp. "Yessir." His voice had the hint of a knowing sarcasm.<br />
<br />
Now the commander looked back at Sre. She had turned her blue eyes away from his intense black ones, thinking it was best if she submitted to him. He obviously had no intention of letting her go; she just hoped that whatever it was he was going to do to her would not be painful. Speculations of all methods of possible torture flooded her mind at that thought, suddenly making tears spring to her eyes, though she fought hard to keep them from falling. Last thing she needed was to act like a sobbing little homeless street wench.<br />
<br />
With a small sigh, the commander suddenly released her hair. Instead, he grasped her shoulders, holding her firmly before him. Sre lowered her head in submission, and despite her efforts, a tear rolled down her cheek. "Well, you know my name. It is only fair I learn yours." His accented voice was gentle, low, soothing.<br />
<br />
"S-Sre, s-sir," she whimpered, sniffling. In a surprising act of tenderness, the commander gently wiped away her tear which caused her to glance up at him.<br />
<br />
"Have men hurt you before, dear Sre?" he asked kindly. When she shook her head, he raised an eyebrow. He released her shoulder to stroke her long amber hair.<br />
<br />
An ancient instinct of survival, something so deep and unignorable, spurred her next action. Her foot flew up, knocking the commander across the knee with enough force to cause him to grunt and topple over. Stunned for just a moment, Sre wasted no time in fleeing. She ran with all her endurance, which granted wasn't much. She'd gone only a short way but she was already out of breath, and she had to stop and lean against a tree. Gasping, her heart pounding, she nearly missed the sound of Roscrow right behind her. Adrenaline gave her a second wind and she took off again, thinking briefly that this is how a doe feels when she is being hunted. As she thought about it, she lost her footing on a root and stumbled to the ground. A brief pain shot through her ankle, stunning her for a moment.<br />
<br />
Before she could stand and continue her flight, that same iron hand gripped her hair, jerking her head back, eliciting a cry of pain from Sre as Roscrow dragged her over to a patch of moss. "I was going to be gentle, but you just got me pretty damn mad. Now if you just behave yourself for the rest of the time, I just might leave you some clothing to put back on by the end of this, bitch!" He snarled as he threw her onto the moss. She tried to crawl away, but he fell to his knees and put his arm around her waist, wrenching her back against him. She felt his gender stab against her bottom. She turned to claw at him in desperation, but was met with his short sword against her throat as he leaned forward, his body poised over hers.<br />
<br />
She scuttled back in fear, her eyes wide, but when she felt her back bump into a tree, she gave a low sob. Roscrow stood and came toward her, his sword shining in the thin stream of light that filtered down from the setting sun. Tears sprang to her eyes and she cringed against the tree, squeezing her eyes shut, expecting any moment to feel the cold metal slicing her throat. She heard him kneel down in front of her, felt his hot breath against her ear, making her shudder. "Now what did I say about behaving, wench?" She couldn't move as his sword slid slowly down the middle of her chest, slicing through her blouse expertly, leaving no mark on her skin even though she could feel the tip of the blade, a warning for her to stay still.<br />
<br />
Roscrow used his blade to move the thin cloth to the side, looking at her body. Sre gave a sob. She tried to turn to get on her feet, but Roscrow's hand reached behind her head and took hold of her hair, jerking her head back yet again, laying his sword against her throat, its touch light but deadly.<br />
<br />
"P-Please don't kill me!" Sre blurted out in a trembling voice, her only thought on getting out of this alive.<br />
<br />
Roscrow drew closer to her until she could feel the heat of him, even through his armor. "Then behave yourself." His whisper in her ear had as much of a blade to it as his sword. She felt his hand on her, his touch burning against her cold damp skin, her sweat chilled on her in the cooling air. Shivering, she could do nothing as his hand, which had released her hair, reached into her skirt and explored her, touching her intimately. The tiniest sound came out of her throat, and she thought she saw a hint of a smile on his stern face. A moment later, she felt his fingers slip into her and she struggled, giving a low cry of pain.<br />
<br />
Before he could say anything, she aimed her foot at his jaw, though he jerked back in time for it to only glance off the side of his face. Stunned for just a second, he gave a growl that froze Sre in mid escape. Now he was really mad. She was on her knees, trying to get to her feet, but the power of his anger made her stop and cringe. She was about to cover her head to prevent him from pulling her hair again, but Roscrow instead grabbed both her wrists, having dropped his sword, and twisted her arms behind her back. He shoved her forward and laid her wrists between her shoulder blades. She cried out in pain, but he pushed her harder against the scratchy moss, and she knew he was in the perfect position to break both her arms. Either she quit struggling or she would wish she were dead.<br />
<br />
She lay under him, trembling and sobbing, but finally subdued. She could feel him moving as he removed his groin guard. She closed her eyes, expecting... she didn't really know, but she figured it was going to be painful. He pulled her skirt down, exposing her pale, round rump. His fingers gently moved away the folds of skin that hid the small organ that she had never paid much attention to til now. His touch was that of an expert, someone who knew exactly what he was doing. His fingers were callused from years of holding sword and shield, as well as reigns of dragons and horses, but he knew how to use that roughness to his advantage.<br />
<br />
It really didn't take long for a warm tingling sensation to slowly make its way up into Sre's belly, causing her to squirm. She didn't know why his touch felt good, wondered if it was some kind of trick. A small moan left her before she could stop it and she heard Roscrow make a sound of humor. It was a cold humor, one without any care for her, and it scared her.<br />
<br />
She suddenly bucked, trying to dislodge him while his guard was down, but he was ready the moment she had tensed. "Damn it, girl. Don't you know when to quit?" he growled. He pushed down on her wrists hard, making her feel more like her back would snap, not her arms. She then felt the head of his member press against her. He was angry and he wasn't going to waste anymore time doing what <i>he</i> wanted to do.<br />
<br />
"Please, sir," Sre pleaded between sobs. "I-I wasn't going to steal, I was just looking at the dragons. Please, oh please, sir, don't do this. Please...!"<br />
<br />
Sre's words were cut short as she felt his length press into her. She cried out in a bit of pain, squirming uncomfortably. He pressed her harder, warning her to stay still. His movements were slow, purposeful. She could feel him tremble as he just barely contained himself from ramming into her. Ever so gently, he pressed through the barrier of her innocence, making her whimper in defeat. She wriggled under him, her arms hurting in the position he forced them in. But he didn't seem to notice as he moved faster and harder, eventually taking her as he chose.<br />
<br />
She heard him gurgle in pleasure, felt the cold metal of his leg armor strike her ass again and again as his pace quickened. He moved with a tilt to his powerful thrusts, and soon Sre began to feel an odd warm feeling creep into her belly, slowly spreading through her. She realized that his free hand was gently rubbing her clit in time with his thrusts. The bud was soon throbbing and aching for his touch, but he teased her when he felt her move, trying to get him to touch her more. She still tried to resist his gentle persuasion but the primal sounds erupted from her throat. She moaned and panted, straining to feel more. The moss rubbed against her nipples, making them tingle and rise. She could hear him give a small chuckle when she whimpered unintelligibly her desire.<br />
<br />
Sre began to feel a pleasant ache in her belly and she didn't understand the feeling. It continued to grow and fill her consciousness until her body was wracked with convulsions, pleasure so intense she felt like she would surely explode. She cried out, whimpering and moaning, unable to express herself in words. She continued to quiver, even as Roscrow slowed to allow the spasms to pass. When he quickened, she felt him tremble as if he were holding himself back, his breathing labored. His powerful thrusts pushed him deeply into her, leaving her breathless and panting heavily.<br />
<br />
Yet again she felt her body begin to tingle and tighten. As he moved just perfectly, she felt her belly swell with the pleasure until she was sure it was going to burst any second. But then Roscrow stopped. Trembling, so near to bliss she wanted to cry, Sre squirmed, grinding her hips, confused. She tried to talk, but could barely get out a few whimpers. She felt the vibration of his laughter as he bent over her. He suddenly released her wrists and pulled her up against him, resuming his movements slowly at first, agonizyingly slow. His hands traveled up Sre's thin body, taking advantage of her position. His rough, strong fingers expertly manipulated her hardened nipples, making her cry out in unexplainable pleasure. She tried desperately to get him to go faster, but he continued to move slow, purposeful. Just when she thought she'd go crazy with the nearness of Heaven, he grinned behind her and rammed her just right, tweaking her nipples at the same time. She very nearly screamed as she felt her body consumed by the pleasure, completely and utterly lost in the intensity of the orgasm. She couldn't stop herself from begging for more, trembling under him.<br />
<br />
Sre felt him chuckle more than heard him this time. He bent over her, his hot breath against her ear making her shudder along the full length of her spine. "Be careful what you wish for." Sre sobbed with the pleasure as he quickened, his muscles straining. He gripped her hips, pulling her back into his thrusts, sheathing himself entirely within her. It took little time at all before Sre felt the sea of bliss close in over her head again, but this time, she heard Roscrow groan deeply, his body quivering against her. They were both panting, their skin shining with perspiration. Slowly, Roscrow slipped out of Sre, causing her to shiver with memory. With a grunt he sat back against a tree trunk, replacing his groin guard before reaching out to Sre, trying to pull her to his lean, hard body.<br />
<br />
For a moment, caution forced its way into Sre's mind, and she tried to resist Roscrow's gentle hands, drawing away from him, thinking of how she had just been so used. He rasied a brow at her. "I'd hate for you to catch a cold." His voice was very low, husky, rumbling, almost with a hint of caring. With a little shiver, Sre finally gave in. She leaned against him, her head resting comfortably against his chest, the scales of his armor warm. She sighed and closed her eyes, listening to his heartbeat, knowing that what she did was dangerous. He didn't care about her. He had only done everything for his own pleasure more than for hers. But she couldn't help feeling safe in his arms, even if for a few moments. One arm held her close to his warmth as the night chill descended upon them, the other hand stroked her hair soothingly. She barely remembered him pulling his cloak over them as she drifted off to sleep along with the sun.<br />
<br />
****************************************************<br />
<iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/banners_index_pm_text_links_random?lang=english&pid=g243015-pct" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="20" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe><br />
<br />
It was only a matter of short time that the sun would shine down on Sre's naked body. She opened her eyes, realizing where she was. She sat up, looking around. There was no sign of the commander. He had slipped away in the night, leaving her to her fate. With a heavy feeling of dejection, she searched for her clothing. Her raggy skirt was still intact. Picking up her blouse, she headed over to the small creek to clean herself up. Putting her clothes back on, holding her blouse together, she figured the only thing she had left was to return to the Dancing Pig Tavern and pray Jeboc was in a forgiving and gracious mood.<br />
<br />
She went the back way, coming around the barn to head up the back door. With a sigh, she knocked. Sure enough, the pot belly pig of a man himself opened the door, glaring down at her. "Well, well, what've we here? Tangled hair and torn clothes? And ye come crawling back to me! Ha!"<br />
<br />
"Please, Jeboc..." Sre started, but the cruel grin that crept over his ugly face made her shiver.<br />
<br />
"Ye know, ye stormed outta here without ever paying me back fer my generousity! Ye've wracked up quite the bill staying here fer free these last 9 years." His grin only got bigger at her incredulous expression. "Don't suppose ye've got the kind of money to pay me back, do ya?"<br />
<br />
Bile rose in Sre's throat as the realization of his words struck her. Before she could answer, he chuckled in a manner that caused all the hairs along her neck to stand on end, her skin crawling with disgust and fear. "I didn't think ye did. And I'm sure ye know what that means." His thick, meaty hand grabbed her slender throat before she could pull away. He dragged her into the tavern as he stepped back. The back door led into his bedroom, and he turned, throwing Sre at his bed. "Ye're my slave now!"<br />
<br />
<br />
<b><br />
[Chapter 2]</b><br />
<br />
<br />
The next 10 months were the closest to hell on earth Sre believed there ever could be. In order to "repay her debt," as Jeboc put it, he would sell her company to whoever had the money to pay. He kept her always busy, barely letting her sleep, feeding her only when he thought she deserved it. To add insult to injury, not only did he use her for his own twisted pleasures, but his two nieces who helped him run his tavern would often torment her, blaming her for anything they broke or stole. The only kindness either had shown her was about a week after Jeboc had sprung her slavery on her, Malissa, the older, had inserted an anticonception device into her to save her the trouble of having a child, particularly one from Jeboc. It had only taken a single day for Jeboc to take Sre to a metalsmith and have a collar made for her. He made sure it was fused, thus it could not be removed but by another metalsmith or a special laser.<br />
<br />
Now, leaning against the bar, Sre idly ran her fingers over it, not paying attention to the noise going on around her. A dragon talon had landed early that morning. Jeboc had kicked Sre wake, shoving her hurriedly into the tavern from the barn where she slept so she had not even gotten so much as a glance at the beasts.<br />
<br />
All week the business had been slow, but now the tavern was full with the soldiers. They had all been on the front lines for long months and now they had some leisure time. The cousins, Malissa and Jerassa, showed their gratitude of the soldiers' bravery and sacrifice in every way imaginable. The noise in the tavern was almost deafening.<br />
<br />
With a sigh, Sre tried to stay out of sight. She had no doubt Jeboc would try to get as much money out of the soldiers by offering her as he could. The longer she could avoid it, the more grateful she was. "Sre! Ye lazy bitch, get yer ass out to the well and bring some water 'fore I belt ye!" Sre jumped and lowered her head, hurrying away from Jeboc, just barely avoiding his belt which he swung at her.<br />
<br />
As she headed out the back, three of the soldiers were coming in from there as it was where the dragons were tied down. She lowered her head, hoping to brush past them, but that just wasn't her luck. One of the soldier's put a firm hand on her shoulder, pushing her back out into the tavern, cornering her against the wall. "What's the hurry, there? Why don't ya stay 'while?"<br />
<br />
Shivering, keeping her head down, Sre spoke quietly. "My-my master told me to fetch water. Please, I have to go, sirs."<br />
<br />
They chuckled as their hands started to wander on her. "Oh, I think the water can wait a bit...."<br />
<br />
"Derkal, Tafis, Kurt, I'm sure you all have far more important things to do." The stern, clear voice behind them made the three quickly turn and salute a tall, lean older man. "For example, you three should get some sleep for pulling night shift." The soldiers looked at each other with distain in their eyes, but they saluted again, yessirring before heading upstairs to the bedrooms. The older looking soldier looked down at Sre. "I'm quite certain you have more important things to do than stand there."<br />
<br />
Sre glanced up at the soldier with a look of gratitude before scurrying off. Shutting the door behind her, she leaned against it, sighing sadly. How her life had gone downhill. She headed for the well slowly, not looking about. She dropped the bucket into the well and brought it back up, struggling. She didn't have a lot of strength or energy due to lack of nourishment, but she would rather struggle and ache than get a beating. She'd placed the bucket on the ground when she heard the War dragons that were being housed behind the barn. They grunted and groaned, their scales hissing and clicking, wing leather creaking.<br />
<br />
A powerful instinct took hold of Sre, which she figured was just an intense curiousity. Glancing about the yard, seeing no one, she figured it wouldn't hurt to take a look at them. The dragons gave her a sense of calm and inspiration. Sneaking around the barn, she saw them all tied down, several eyeing each other suspiciously, others dozing on their backs in the sun, still others staring at nothing. A dark blue male slept but a few feet from her. His great breaths filled the air like a blacksmith's bellows. He lay on his back, soaking up the warm rays of the early summer sun. Slowly, Sre reached out carefully, wanting to know what they felt like.<br />
<br />
She had gotten only inches from the snoozing dragon's head when its eye, golden and piercing, opened and constricted, looking straight at her. She suppressed a scream and backed away as the dragon rolled to its feet with a roar, going for her. Sre squeezed her eyes shut, figuring it was the end. Not that it really mattered if it was. She figured anything after death had to be better than this hell, so she didn't even bother trying to dodge the beast.<br />
<br />
A strong hand grabbed her arm and jerked her out of the way. The dragon gave a pitiful sound and reared back as a man's voice began commanding it in a spidery language. It backed off and bumped into another dragon, who snarled and turned to snap at it. The blue male yelped and hunkered down, showing weakness. Immediately the whole talon was up in roars and they were all attempting to kill each other. The chains that held them to trees were snapped, and some of the trees themselves shattered. The noise was deafening as one large female pounced on the blue male. With a mighty roar, a huge black beast lumbered into the brawl, grabbing the female by the back of the neck and tossing her like she was toy. She went crashing through the trees, her cries of surprise turning to pain as her wings were torn by her thrashing to gain her feet.<br />
<br />
Sre, stunned by the power and brutality of the creatures, backed away before turning to run back into the tavern before anyone noticed that she had been the one to start the viscious brawl. Her only thought was not have Jeboc find out about this. Soldiers were running toward the battling beasts, even though the giant black dragon had already cowed all the others into noisy submission.<br />
<br />
She had just reached the door when the same gauntletted hand that had saved her took a hold of her wrist and spun her around, slamming her against the wall of the tavern, slightly knocking the air out of her. She looked up in surprise and fear.<br />
<br />
"Do you realize how much trouble you just caused, wench?" The voice was so familiar and so was his face. Tears swelled in Sre's eyes and she looked down at her bare feet. Jeboc gave her barely enough clothes to cover herself with and certainly no shoes. Roscrow's eyes narrowed in annoyance. He gave an angry growl, moving as if he meant to strike her.<br />
<br />
"I-I'm sorry!" Sre cried, cringing, squeezing her eyes shut, holding up her hands to deflect the blow she expected. Jeboc would certainly give her a concussion for this. She trembled as she felt his hard body against her shift in obvious irritation. "I... I just... I thought...." She really didn't know what to say. Nothing seemed like it would be a good enough excuse to save her.<br />
<br />
Roscrow moved, making a sound that stopped all her thoughts about saving herself. She realized that he held the tag attached to her collar and, risking a quick peek, saw him staring intently at it. Only then did any emotion flicker in his cold black eyes. He looked up at her and sneered. "Let me guess. You were a runaway when I met you and then you were caught and your master stuck a collar on you?"<br />
<br />
Sre gave a small sob, her arms going limp at her sides. How could he think such a thing? Hadn't it been he himself who had taken her innocence? Well, better that it was him, not Jeboc. She stuttered in fear, "I-I wasn't. J-Je" she lowered her voice should her master hear her speak his name, "Jeboc said I-I owed him a lot of money and I couldn't pay it. I wasn't a... a slave...." She hated that word.<br />
<br />
Suddenly, the door flew open next to them and Jeboc stepped out, his large belly making it out the threshold first before they could see his ugly face. He looked with worry at the dragons who had been making quite the racket as they were shocked into submission by the humans. He then turned and noticed Roscrow standing near him. Roscrow towered over him, his powerful, lean body hidden by the dragonscale armor. His broad shoulders were made broader by the spiked shoulder armor. His black metal gauntlets went up his strong arms and ended in spikes at his elbows. Those black eyes of his could pierce the soul. Jeboc was immediately cowed.<br />
<br />
"Uh, g-g'day to ye, s-sir. I-" he had to pause to gulp the lump out of his throat- "I hope the dragons aren't to rowdy. I-I would hate fer 'em to... crash into my barn and hurt themselves!" He peered around, making a show of vigilance when really he just wanted to look away from the commander.<br />
<br />
"My dragon, Granger, has the talon under control. My soldiers can easily put them back in their places. You've no need to fear about your barn." He stood straight and tall, his figure so demanding and powerful that Jeboc found himself more afraid of the man than of his dragons. The large sword at his hip certainly didn't make him any less intimidating.<br />
<br />
Taking a moment to get himself together, Jeboc looked about the courtyard, noticing the bucket of water still sitting next to the well. "I don't mean to bother ye with my petty problems, good sir, but have ye seen my slave about?" His eyes turned back to the commander in time to see Sre step out from behind him, her head bowed. His eyes narrowed, but she didn't need to see that to know she was in trouble. "Ye had something to do with those dragons, didn't ye, Sre?" The anger in his voice made her tremble, letting out a small involentary whimper.<br />
<br />
"Quite on the contrary." Roscrow's voice broke the tension between them. "She alerted me to the fact that Tins had been harassing one of my smaller males until it looked like a fight might break out." He looked down at Sre who was too shocked to say anything. She heard his voice take on a sardonic tone. "You could say she saved your barn."<br />
<br />
Taken by complete surprise, Sre could say nothing. Jeboc gave a sneer and waved his hand toward the inside of the tavern. "For that, perhaps I'll feed ye tonight. Now get that water into the kitchen now 'fore I change my mind!" Sre quickly fetched the heavy bucket and struggled back into the kitchen with it. She glanced up at Roscrow as she passed him, still confused about why he would lie for her. He only lifted his right brow slightly before turning at the sound of his name as a soldier came up to him to report about the situation with the dragons. The only part of the conversation she heard was "...no idea what set them off, sir...."<br />
<br />
*******************************************<br />
<script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=2&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br />
<br />
While Sre was grateful for the coolness that the night brought, it was hardly any quieter. The soldiers drank, ate, and sang, entertaining locals with greatly exaggerated tales of their own prowess. Through out the day, Sre had seen Malissa and Jerassa coming out of the cellar, straightening themselves up as one or two of the more handsome soldiers followed after them. Sneering in disgust while their backs were turned, Sre would go back to whatever it was she was doing, mostly making food and cleaning dishes. She was thankful to be in the back so as to avoid anymore harassment from the soldiers.<br />
<br />
Around midnight, when most of the soldiers had either gone to bed or were passed out at their tables, Jeboc waved her into his lviing area. "Here. Eat and then get yer ass into the barn. And stay away from those dragons!" His glare sent a shiver down her spine. With a quietly muttered "yessir," she sat down and dug into the little bit of food he allowed her. It was little more than stale bread, almost bad cheese, and water, but to Sre it was good.<br />
<br />
Once she was done, she slowly, stiffly stood and put away the dishes before heading out to the barn where she slept in the stall next to the door. Sinking into her bed of old hay and a few raggy blankets, she was soon in a hazy doze, hearing the horses whinny quietly, still nervous about the dragons so near them. She could hear the dragons breathing, snorting at each other, letting out little clicks and weird low howls. In her sleep, Sre could swear they were talking to her.<br />
<br />
The barn was suddenly gone, all around her standing dragons. They stared down at her, huge, dignified, all of them glowing like they were divine.<br />
<br />
Power.<br />
<br />
It was a whisper on the wind, a sound so slight, she almost missed it. Looking around, Sre could see a long tendril of pure light moving toward her. It snaked around her, around the cirlce of dragons, weaving in and out of their legs. It drew closer and closer to her, moving as a serpent. She felt no fear of this thing, no fear of the dragons around her. Instead she held out her hand, the snake of light slithering along her arm, feeling a pleasant warmth from it.<br />
<br />
Crest.<br />
<br />
It whispered again as it drew itself around her, wrapping around her throat. It suddenly tightened, strangling her, jerking her awake. Her eyes fluttered open as she gasped for air, looking up at three dark faces. The smell of alcohol assaulted her nose, making her want to gag. It was the three dragonriders that had harassed her earlier in the day. They were very obviously drunk. Sre knew drunk men. She knew they often did things they would not normally when sober. These were soldiers, trained all their lives to kill. She had no doubt they would and could hurt her severely if she resisted.<br />
<br />
"Ye gave us the slip earlier, gurl, but not t'is time!" The one whose strong, calloused hand held her throat slurred his words in his drunkenness. Squirming, Sre gasped for air. Her struggles only rewarded her with his hand tightening further. She went limp when she heard a sword hiss out of its scabbard.<br />
<br />
"Dat's right, gurl, we won't be long!" The one that stood with the sword grinned, the other two chuckling. She felt them push her rag of a dress up over her thighs, their rough hands moving over her pale skin. She let out a whimper when she felt fingers pressing into her. The resulting sharp slap immediately quieted her. Closing her eyes, Sre tried to retreat into her mind, thinking of the dragons in her dream, the warm serpent of light.<br />
<br />
The dragons outside began hissing, growling, their tails thrashing. There was loud wing flapping, grunts and snarls, the dragons eyeing each other in hostility. The sound of their aggression only grew louder the longer the soldiers stayed in the barn with Sre.<br />
<br />
"At attention!"<br />
<br />
The voice was so forceful, even the dragons outside went suddenly silent. Jerking away, the soldiers turned, nearly toppling over in their stupor. They could just barely stand upright, though their trouser snakes managed it far better than their legs. They saluted as best they could, trying to stutter an apology and excuse, but that deep, accented voice cut them off as effectively as if their throats had been slit.<br />
<br />
"You three are suppose to be on night guard. Instead, my slumber is disturbed by the dragons getting rowdy! I certainly don't know what you three were doing to each other, but I'd suggest getting your pants on, sobering up, and getting out there where you belong before rumors start spreading!"<br />
<br />
With all the gracefulness of fish on land, the three attempted to salute, pull up their trousers, and leave all at the same time. As they passed, one falling over and scrambling back to his feet, commander Roscrow made note of each to punish in the morning.<br />
<br />
Once they had left the barn, Roscrow turned his attention to the stall they had been in. Sre huddled in the corner, none too sure of whether she'd been rescued or not. Slowly, Roscrow came toward her, standing over her. He reached out a hand. Hesitantly, Sre reached up and took it, letting him gently draw her to her feet. She avoided his eeirely glowing gaze, quickly pulling the loose strap of her dress back onto her shoulder to prevent it from falling off her.<br />
<br />
She felt the soothing warmth of his hand touch the side of her face where the soldier had struck her. "Did they harm you?" His voice was a low rumble, calming.<br />
<br />
For just a second she let herself believe he cared. "I-I'll be ok, sir."<br />
<br />
Gently, he ran the back of his finger over her cheek, causing her to look up at him. His eyes reflected the weak light. She could tell he wasn't all the way human, which wasn't all that uncommon. This world was a human colony, having been so for the last thousand generations, but it was not shut off from the other worlds. Trade ships came and went, all manner of aliens arriving and departing. He glanced about, a look of distain on his face.<br />
<br />
He then stood back, taking Sre's hand and bowing down to place his lips on the back of her hand with infinite tenderness. He stood back up, letting her hand fall away carefully. "It is late. I leave you to your sleep. My men will not bother you. Sleep well." With that, he bowed sweepingly before turning and leaving her standing there in the dark, dumbfounded. Once he'd closed the door behind him, exhaustion swept over her. She sank back into her bed, feeling a strange sense of calm, his promise leaving her feeling just a little safer.<br />
<br />
As she fell back to sleep, she hoped she'd have her dream again, as she had had all her life. Constantly, dreams of dragons that would come to her, speak to her, protect her. Always, a little black bundle of fire, a piece of coal that would grow and grow, sprouting wings and horns, fire engulfing it, eyes burning themselves into her. But the rest of her night was quiet and dreamless.<br />
<br />
****************************************<br />
<script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=7&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br />
<br />
"Sre!" The angry voice of her master jerked her from blissful sleep. "If I come in there and find you still sleeping, I swear I'll belt you til you beg me to feed you to these dragons!"<br />
<br />
Realizing she was suppose to be awake at least an hour ago, Sre struggled to untangle herself from her blanket. Just as the door creaked open, Sre managed to stagger to her feet as Jeboc came in. He pointed toward the tavern. "Get yer ass in there and start cookin! Ye gotta earn yer keep if ye ever want to be free again!"<br />
<br />
Rushing past him, Sre just barely avoided a kick Jeboc aimed at her rump. She ran into the kitchen, getting herself cleaned up and started cooking. The last thing she wanted was to make Jeboc any angrier. Not to mention fed soldiers tended to be more mellow, which would also make her life a lot easier.<br />
<br />
As she stirred some outmeal, she heard Malissa and her sister come in, giggling amongst each other. "Oh, I'm sure you can persuade him! The tall, dark, and silent types always play hard to get, but then they fall the hardest."<br />
<br />
Malissa gave a bit of a shiver. "Yeah, but that stare he gives me, as if I don't even exist. Never met a man like that. But I'm sure between us we can break that ice cube!" They both giggled again.<br />
<br />
Sre gave the quietest snort, thinking it was hidden by all the various other noises going on. But Malissa turned to her. Sre didn't need to turn to know that the woman was glaring at her. "And what do you have to say about it, eh, slave? I bet the commander notices you even less, being at the bottom of the food chain, and lacking in any womanly features. A man of his stature can chose from much better bred women."<br />
<br />
Sre kept her mouth shut on that. She cracked an egg, watching the yolk sizzle on the skillet. Sneering with a malicious laugh, Malissa and her sister turned and swept out of the kitchen. Sre heard them talking some more about the commander and their plan to get him to submit to their will.<br />
<br />
Shaking her head, Sre had to smile. Leave it to the two to try and seduce anyone that caught their fancy. She was glad that they had finally found someone who frustrated them, though. It wasn't like those two were of any better breeding than she. And Sre figured it wasn't about breeding, or even about social stature for the commander. Someone with his rank could chose from almost anyone, and she figured he had a set of qualities he looked for that was different from most other men. No wonder he looked right past those two sluts.<br />
<br />
Using a ladle, Sre poured out a bowl of steaming oatmeal. As she turned, she struck an immovable body. The ceramic bowl shattered on the ground, having slipped from her stunned fingers. The contents sloshed all over the floor, causing Sre's heart to leap into her throat. "I-I'm sorry!" she whimpered, quickly grabbing a rag to start cleaning off the commander's knee high black leather boots. They were perfectly polished, not a scoff on them. Now, though, they were covered in the sticky oatmeal.<br />
<br />
Roscrow was about to say something when Malissa popped her head around the corner. "What'd you do this time, slave?" She suddenly went quiet when she realized who it was that stood in the kitchen. Roscrow hardly gave any indication that he acknowledged Malissa's presence, just continued to watch Sre with great interest. Malissa looked down at her ample bossom, making sure her corset was straightened and her blouse showed enough cleavage to just be one degree from totally lude. She then stepped into the kitchen behind Roscrow, a sly, seductive hint to her voice. "I'm so sorry for her clumsiness, sir. She's just a slave, lacking in any kind of grace, you see...."<br />
<br />
Her voice died in her throat. Those black eyes of his flicked to her, but only for a moment, as if to discover what the source of the unpleasant noise was before turning back to what it was he found his greatest desire in. Thinking of another strategy, Malissa tried to reach for another rag. "Here, I'll you show how to really clean some boots...."<br />
<br />
"I think she can handle it." Sre shivered. The cold steel of his voice bit into her very soul. "She dropped it, she can clean it. Your assisstance is not desired." Glancing up, she saw that his words were in no way directed at her. Instead, Malissa stood there, her face pale and eyes wide. She barely managed to stammer something unintelligible before quickly retreating out of the kitchen. When the commander turned his eyes back to Sre, she was surprised to see a warmth in there. "Those two are very irritating." The tiniest smile crossed Sre's face at his tone. She quickly looked down so that he didn't see. "I did not mean to startle you. I'd only wanted to make sure no one bothered you last night. I'd given my men orders not to harass the locals, but I guess they are just too eager to drown their sorrows in spirits and sex."<br />
<br />
"SRE!"<br />
<br />
A quiet groan left Sre. Of course Malissa would run off to tattle on her. She couldn't stand that the commander would give his attention to the slave girl. So she ran straight to Uncle Jeboc, who stormed into the kitchen, face red with anger and embarressment. He glared at Sre, who had finished cleaning the commander's boots and was trying to pick up the pieces of the bowl, scrubbing the floor hurriedly. "I'm very sorry, sir. I promise she'll be punished fer...."<br />
<br />
"I certainly don't think so." The sword he wore at his hip was dull and chipped compared to the blade of his tone. "It was my fault. I should not have startled her. As it were, I was coming in here to... seek her company."<br />
<br />
Malissa flashed a glare at Sre. Sre could almost read her mind. What did a half starved, beaten slave girl have that she didn't? Honestly, Sre had no idea. She kept cleaning, waiting for a kick from Jeboc, though it wouldn't come while the commander was there. He never beat her when there was company. Besides, he was looking about as browbeaten as she was at that moment.<br />
<br />
"W-well, good sir, her company does come with a price...." Sre looked up to see why Jeboc had gone quiet. She noticed that Roscrow had a smile on his face. It was the most dreadful thing she'd ever seen. How a smile could promise death, she didn't know, but his most certainly did. Jeboc was so pale that he looked like he might faint from fear.<br />
<br />
With a small motion to Sre, indicating for her to stand, Roscrow mockingly tipped his head. "Your government thanks you for your sacrifice in times of war." It was as if he was finding a great amusement in the look on their faces, his voice so sardonic and trained. In times of war, no one could ask for payment from a soldier. If they felt like paying out of generousity, they would, otherwise the peasant folk were just out of luck. In times of peace, the rules were different, but now Jeboc was only keeping his head on due to Roscrow's mercy.<br />
<br />
Without another word, the commander turned on his heel and strode out of the kitchen, Sre close behind. Whatever he had planned for her would most certainly be better than what Jeboc would have done to her with Malissa hissing in his ear. He stopped only once to obilige a cheer that went up from his soldiers in his honor as they had been relating a tale of his bravery in battle to some newcomers to the tavern. After a slight bow, he continued his way up the stairs to the room he had taken residence in. It was the furthest room with windows that over looked the dragons resting in the clearing behind the barn.<br />
<br />
Roscrow opened the door, standing aside to motion for Sre to enter first. She went in, eyes flicking about in an old instinct that had saved her on many occassions. She had learned that vigilance was her friend. The sensation of Roscrow's eyes on her made her stop in the middle of the room. She jumped a bit when she heard the door latch and lock behind her. She could feel the heat of his body behind her, radiating out of his armor. He gently brushed past her, his voice much more calm and informal than she had heard it before. "It really is unfortunate that such asses are allowed among our populace. I would have liked an excuse to put him in his place." He proceeded to remove his sword belt as he spoke, carelessly tossing it over the back of a chair. Sre had no dout he wore it more for show than protection. "It confuses me that some people don't get it when you obviously don't like them."<br />
<br />
Sre said nothing, shyly watching him from where she stood. He continued removing his armor, pulling the dragonscale armor over his head. It made an odd hissing sound that caused the hairs on Sre's neck to stand on end. It was the sound a dragon made in warning, right when it would attack. Instinct told her that, not knowledge. He laid the shirt of scales over the back of the chair. Under it he wore a thin, stretchy fabric that was designed to keep him dry and avoid chafing. He then pulled his elbow length leather gloves off, tossing them on the chair as well. Sre was surprised to see his powerful forearms covered in scars. He noticed her eyes looking at them almost immediately. "Baby dragons," he said as he rubbed his forearms, "Adorable bundles of death. When they get playful, they give no thought to the fact that we don't have scales like them."<br />
<br />
Curiousity gripped Sre. She knew next to nothing about dragons, and yet she was drawn to them with an overwhelming instinct. The thought of baby dragons spark her interest the most. Cautiously, she cleared her throat, speaking very quietly. "How...?" She stopped when Roscrow looked at her. She averted her eyes. Jeboc never allowed her to speak out of turn.<br />
<br />
"My dear, with me you can speak freely. 'How' what?" His voice was warm, that accent intoxicating. She could have sat and listened to him speak all day.<br />
<br />
"How... big are they? The baby dragons?" Her voice remained hushed.<br />
<br />
The smile that spread onto his face was nothing like what he had given Jeboc. It was soothing, made her feel safe. It left Sre wondering how he could be so frigid one moment, then so warm the next. It had to have something to do with his heritage. She had to force down a smile imagining steam rising off him from his sudden emotional change.<br />
<br />
Raising his hands, he indicated their size. "Not that big. Like one of those small retrieving dogs the hunters have. Maybe 25 kilos. They tend to impress on the first thing they see. A lot of times, it's their mother. Trying to keep a mother dragon away from her hatchlings when she can hear them calling for her in the egg is nearly impossible. But we get paired to our dragons very soon after birth, almost before they even get all the egg fluid off. We train until we're about 15 years before getting our dragons. Since they don't live past 200 years, we need to be a bit older than they are. But once we have our dragons, we are paired for life."<br />
<br />
"So... you've had your dragon since he was a baby?" Sre felt a bit of jealousy. If she had such a beast at her command, Jeboc would be sorry!<br />
<br />
"Granger was the largest of his brood. He was so big that the Masters thought to keep him unpaired for breeding purposes only. But he ended up chosing me. 3 others and myself stood before the 5 eggs. I remember his mother, a magnificent white beast, so incredible, scales that shone like the white moon on a still lake. She had the most piercing blue eyes, like she knew more than any of the other dragons. It was said she belonged to a Tamer. But Granger was the first to hatch. He turned his head and looked straight at me. He paid no heed to his mother, to any others in the room. He came right at me from his egg, glared up at me, challenged my very existance with those penetrating eyes of his. I just stared back at him. I don't know how long we stood that way, but when he finally blinked, all the others had hatched. He then sat by my side and wouldn't leave it. When the Masters came to take him, not even commanding in the Ancient Tongue could make him leave me."<br />
<br />
Sre watched him, smiling. He was so lost in the memory, absently staring out the window at his magnificent beast. The brute lay in the clearing, wings fanning the air to stay cool as the heat rose steadily. His eyes were slits, always vigilant, always keeping an eye over his talon. Of course Roscrow needed no weapons. His dragon could take on all comers, his size and weight nearly twice that of any the others in the talon.<br />
<br />
She suddenly became aware that Roscrow had turned his attention back to her. She'd been staring out the window as well, admiring all the dragons that loitered about. A playful grin split the commander's face as Sre looked down. "I bet you'd like to touch one. You were trying to yesterday."<br />
<br />
Remembering how angry he'd been about that, Sre attempted to mutter an apology, but Roscrow waved his hand as if batting it away. He stood, walking over to the window and swinging it open. All it took was a short, sharp whistle. Sre could feel the ground under her feet shake as the massive beast trotted over since he was not tied like the others. The brute had no trouble peering into the second story window. The dragon gave a mumble of greeting to his rider while Roscrow gave him a pat on the thick, bony eye ridge. He then indicated for Sre to approach. Stunned, she walked over slowly, not quite sure about what was happening. Snatching Sre's wrist gently, Roscrow held her hand out to Granger's cheek scales.<br />
<br />
The animal was warm and oddly fuzzy, like they had a covering of peach fuzz. She ran her hand over his brow, peering into his massive, all knowing copper eye. As she looked into his eye, she felt like she was spiraling down into that depth, felt like this was right, it was the most natural thing in the world, like she'd petted a million dragons, stared into all their eyes and saw deeper into them than even their riders ever could. With each bellowing breath, she could feel herself filling with life, with an instinct to command, to lead, to draw all the dragons of the world to herself.<br />
<br />
"Wonderful, aren't they?"<br />
<br />
Sre suddenly snapped out of her trance. She shyly snatched her hand away. With just a brief gesture, Granger let out a groan and strode back to his spot, stopping to peer around as if searching for someone. Indeed, one of the dragons was missing, but no one had noticed the snapped chain, the two guards on duty sitting by the barn playing dice.<br />
<br />
As Roscrow closed the window, he glanced at Sre. "They have that velvet on their scales to help keep them warm high up in the atmosphere. It's not much use against the Spindles spitting their fire, but that's what the hard belly scales are for. The Scouter dragons are even furrier, with small tufts of actual fur growing around their scales as well as the fuzz."<br />
<br />
He turned to look down on her. She felt smaller than usual under his steady gaze. He took a step toward Sre, making her back away half a step. She stopped herself from going back any further, having been beaten into accepting her "duty," as Jeboc called it. She felt Roscrow's large hand cup the side of her face, his flesh radiating a soothing warmth, unlike the heat of the druken rages of her master. He slowly lifted her face to his, his lips touching hers with a tenderness that left her feeling like she was sinking into him. His hand rested comfortably on her hip, drawing her against his hard body.<br />
<br />
The commander suddenly pulled away from the kiss, leaving Sre breathing hard, her whole body tingling. He walked past her, though he turned his head to speak to her. "I would appreciate it if you'd join me for my morning shower. I never can scrub my back very well." His voice was full of mischievious humor, though the commander side of him left a hint of an order to his voice, making Sre feel like she had no choice in the matter.<br />
<br />
As she followed him toward the shower room, she watched him shyly, marveling at the olive tone of his skin, the lean muscles that he exposed as he pulled the tight black shirt off. His body was covered in scars making it obvious he'd been in several scuffles. He was not afraid to wield his blade, and certainly not afraid to run that blade through another person, or to have it run through him.<br />
<br />
"Why don't you start the water rather than stand there and stare at me?" Sre jumped, not realizing that he had stopped. He raised a brow at her, a good natured smirk on his face. He moved his head to indicate for her to go ahead. She scurried away into the room, figuring he had need of relieving himself as the toilet and shower were seperate.<br />
<br />
While the colonists of this world had originally abandoned all modern comforts, a few had made a comeback with all the aliens that came and went, electricity and plumbing being two. For that, Sre was thankful. It wasn't often she got a hot shower, usually having to suffice with a bucket of cold water and a cloth in the barn, but when was she was able to acquire one she was thankful. She turned the water on, testing the drizzle that came down from the thousands of little holes in the ceiling of the shower. The last time she had been in this shower, Malissa and Jerassa had gotten the bright idea to use her for their own twisted entertainment. It sent a shudder through her, thinking of how those two had ordered her to do some disgraceful things to both them and herself in front of them.<br />
<br />
So lost in her thoughts, Sre didn't notice Roscrow until he spun her around, pressing her up against the wall, trapping her with his body. She gasped as the cold wall touched her skin. Roscrow used that to kiss her, his tongue invading her mouth with a gentle domination that left Sre breathless and weak. His hands cupped her head, holding her helpless to his passion. She could feel he was hard and ready, his naked body pressed against her. Slowly, his hands caressed down along her neck, making her let out a soft moan, and further still until he gently slipped the straps that held up her dress over her shoulders and down her arms.<br />
<br />
A shiver ran through Sre, a remnant memory of their time together when they had first met in the back of her mind that she had tried to hold on to to remember pleasure. But it hadn't taken much for Jeboc to knock such memories from her head. Tensing up, Sre suddenly drew away, gasping for air.<br />
<br />
Looking down at her, Roscrow raised his brow quizzically. Sre hung her head in submission, attempting to mutter an apology for her action. Instead, she gave a squeal as Roscrow stepped back under the steaming drizzle, pulling her after him. He chuckled as she panicked, reaching out to stablize herself. He held her protectively, gently stroking her wet hair. With a deep breath, she felt herself relax against him for a moment.<br />
<br />
She felt Roscrow's hand gently cup her chin, drawing her face up to him. He touched his lips to hers briefly, his other hand wandering down her body. His expert fingers probbed her intimately, making her let out a sigh against his lips. Pressing her against the wall, he placed a hand above her head to stablize himself as he bent over her, his mouth leaving hers, slowly moving along her jaw and around her ear before heading further down along her neck. All the while, his other hand probbed her, finding the small bud of pleasure that had been so ignored.<br />
<br />
As Sre moaned quietly to his touch, the commander suddenly leaned forward, slipping his hands around her thighs and lifting her up, planting her back firmly against the wall. She gasped, feeling completely helpless and yet aroused by it, which confused her. She had to wrap her arms around his neck to feel more stable but he didn't seem to mind at all as he kissed her again, deep and passionately, leaving her gasping for air and squirming in his hands.<br />
<br />
When he at last lowered her onto his hard length, she let out a loud moan. He pierced her, driving deeply into her recesses, using his immense strength to bring her up again before letting her drop back down the full length of his shaft. Without warning, Sre's body tightened, a dark wave of acute pleasure ripping through her. She gripped Roscrow with all four limbs, shivering with her sudden climax. She wanted to scream out, but instead she bit down on her lip, swallowing the primal sounds that attempted to escape, letting out only a choked little moan. Jeboc often threatened a severe beating if he ever heard her while with a "customer."<br />
<br />
Roscrow slowed, chortling at her. "Someone's a little enthusiastic." He sounded almost sympathatic.<br />
<br />
Gasping for air, Sre felt a little ashamed of herself. She thought to apologize, but Roscrow's lips wouldn't allow that. He continued his powerful motion, causing wave after wave of intense sensations tingling through every part of her being. His body pressed tightly against hers, leaving her no room, no where to go but to submit to his driving desire. She panted and moaned, small sobs of pleasure leaving her lips which he hungrily absorbed into his own mouth, even his tongue invading her.<br />
<br />
At last, he drew away from the kiss, whispering in her ear as he felt her body tensing again. "Scream for me, wench. No one will hear you in here." The vibration of his voice, heavy with his own lust, reverberated through her whole body. Unable to hold back any longer, Sre allowed the sounds that built up in her escape, feeling her whole body shiver and gyrate on its own with her next climax. The sounds she made drove him on, his body moving to let out his own release.<br />
<br />
Mumbling incohorently, Sre laid her forehead against his shoulder, feeling him pulse within her. She again felt his body vibrate with a chuckle, his voice hot against her ear. "Be careful what you wish for." Stars exploded behind Sre's tightly closed eyes, instinctual sounds tearing from her throat. Without meaning, her nails dug into Roscrow's flesh, causing him to give a deep groan of his own.<br />
<br />
The steam that rose off them was not from the heat of the water. That had gone cool a while ago. The commander lay his forehead against Sre's, both of them panting. Sre could feel the warmth of him inside her and it made her squirm. Slowly, Roscrow let her down to her feet, holding her steady when she wobbled. They both stood quietly, attempting to clear their wits.<br />
<br />
"Gee, all I wanted was for you to scrub my back and here you went and distracted me!" Roscrow snickered, grinning down at Sre. She gave out a shy giggle. In the past 10 months, she hadn't had a whole lot to laugh at. She continued to lean her head against his chest as the cool water washed over them gently. She ran her hand over his smooth chest, totally hairless. Her fingers felt a scar, and she peered up at it, tracing it gently. It was a stab wound, directly where a human heart would be located.<br />
<br />
Roscrow laid his large hand over hers. "A lot of people don't realize I'm a quarter Q'Ra. My heart is on the other side and a bit lower. It has saved me a few times."<br />
<br />
Sre smiled up at him. "So that's why you're so tall."<br />
<br />
He laughed. "Not as tall as my father. The human blood has rather stunted my growth. But it gave me the glowing eyes, the strength to rival 3 men, and a lacking of hair. I can't even grow a beard." He scratched at his chin, mocking himself.<br />
<br />
With that, they cleaned up, Roscrow stepping out of the shower to allow Sre a bit of privacy, as if he knew it'd been a month since her last true shower. She scrubbed at her skin with an almost angry fervor, trying to get off any lingering sense of her master and any other man who had touched her without her wanting.<br />
<br />
At last, as the water finally began to run cold, she turned it off and peeked around the curtain, wondering why Roscrow had been so quiet. A towel was suddenly dropped over her head. She giggled as he ruffled her hair dry with the towel. He then pulled it from her head and wrapped it around her body, sweeping her off her feet. Squealing with laughter, Sre offered minimal resistance. He smiled at her, a most endearing boyish grin. He then dropped her onto the bed. She let out a small shriek, almost drowned by his deep amusement.<br />
<br />
A knock at the door startled them both. Roscrow's head tilted sideways, an irritated glint in his eyes. But he turned and headed for the door. Sre drew the towel around herself a little tighter, praying it wasn't her master. Roscrow swung the door open, letting his broad shoulders relax when he saw it was his friend and lieutenant.<br />
<br />
"Sorry to interupt, sir, but I thought I should let you know your dragon, in his infinite vigilance, has discovered Fire Flower had broken her restraints and fled into the woods. I have several of the men out looking now. I was going to get Beaut saddled up to scout for her."<br />
<br />
Roscrow let out a thoughtful grumble. "She's probably laying her eggs. If you find her, be careful, Kelvin. Even the Ancient Tongue will have little effect on her if she's so desperate to protect her brood that she would break her bonds and slip away." Kelvin saluted to leave when Roscrow stopped him to add, "Do tell those two sluts that I'd like my breakfast in my room."<br />
<br />
Kelvin grinned good naturedly. "You'd prefer their company?" His voice mocked his commander, indication of the deep friendship they had.<br />
<br />
Grunting with ill temper of thinking of them, Roscrow growled. "I'd prefer them to that pig of a barkeep."<br />
<br />
Kelvin's voice hushed so Sre could almost not hear him. "Beaut doesn't like him either. She's pretty hungry...."<br />
<br />
Roscrow glared at his lieutenant. "You don't dare."<br />
<br />
Kelvin shrugged, walking away from the conversation, but the barely contained smirk on his face told Roscrow he was only trying to pull strings. Shaking his head, Roscrow closed the door, turning back to Sre.<br />
<br />
"Guess Fire Flower is laying her eggs. It's very late for a War dragon but a bit early for a Spindle." He strode over to the bed. She watched him as he sat on the edge of the bed, haunched over with his elbows on his knees. She drew a bit closer to him.<br />
<br />
A dark marking on his neck caught her attention. "Um... what's that on your neck?" For a moment she cursed herself for being too bold, but Roscrow turned to look at her quizzically.<br />
<br />
Touching the back of his neck, he smiled. "Oh, you mean my family crest." He turned to show it to her better. It was a tattoo in dark red ink that almost blended with his darker colored skin. Within a circle, a stylized War dragon sat proudly on its haunches, in one paw holding a sword, the other resting on a long shield. The shield had an eye on it. The dragon's mouth hung open, exposing its viscious teeth. "It's the crest of the alt Szizander family line. Legend has it we were the guardians, the sworn and sacred army of the original Dragon Tamers. Throughout our history, we pledged our unwavering loyalty to our lords, the Tamers. We would fight beside them in battle, give our lives for them. And then the Tamers began to die out. Soon, the uld Morthar family was wiped out. My mother gave her life for the last of them. But it was to no avail. He and his family simply vanished. His dragon, Granger's mother, was found poisoned. I wasn't old enough to pledge my life at the time, so I never even met him."<br />
<br />
Sre gently touched his crest, tracing it. "I have one like it." Roscrow turned to look at her in surprise. Turning so her back was to him, she let the towel slide off. At the very lowest of her back was a black tattoo unlike any Roscrow had seen. Unlike most crests, it wasn't a simple cirlce that created the border. Instead, it was a dozen small dragons, each holding the tail of the one before it in its mouth. Within the circle of dragons, there was a single solid black dragon, wings spread in flight, tail whipping, uncontained by the border. In one outstretched paw was a deadly spear gun, the weapons used against dragons in battle. In the other was a shield. But what really made the crest strange was the black flame that spewed from the dragon's open maw. It ran up her spine a short way. Around the inside of the border were markings, an ancient and mostly dead language.<br />
<br />
Roscrow reached out and traced the crest with his finger, making Sre shiver. She looked back at him. "Do you know it?"<br />
<br />
"No." He continued to stare at it. "I hadn't seen it the last time."<br />
<br />
"You weren't exactly paying attention." Sre tried to lighten his mood.<br />
<br />
Glancing up at her, Roscrow offered a meek smile. "You've had this all your life?"<br />
<br />
Nodding, Sre turned to look at him. "I often wonder about it. I don't know what the words mean."<br />
<br />
"It's in the Ancient Tongue. It means 'Protect, Conquer, and Remain Pure.' Never seen anything like it. I don't know what family it's from. It may not even be from our side. Who knows, you might be a refugee from the Sadgos'Lak nation." He then reached out and caressed her cheek. "Which doesn't bother me. We get refugees all the time."<br />
<br />
She thought about it. "I suppose. I don't remember a lot. I just know my father made a big deal of never dealing with the army. But he was always drunk. He finally died when I was 7. I don't even know my last name. It was like he made a point of never letting me find out. I don't remember my mother. He said she died not long after I was born. Some nights, he was so drunk he'd start screaming and swinging at imaginary things. I would hide in the closet or under the bed. But when he was sober, he would tell me that I had to stay hidden, I couldn't ever show anyone my crest. But that seems kind of mute now. I mean, you don't even know it."<br />
<br />
A knock at the door interrupted Roscrow's train of thought. He stood again, heading for the door. Sre quickly covered herself with the blankets on the bed. When he opened the door, She could tell by how his muscles tensed that he was not pleased by what he saw.<br />
<br />
"Oh, why hello, Commander, sir. I hope we aren't interrupting anything?" Sre gave an inward groan, Malissa's voice carrying into the room easily enough.<br />
<br />
Roscrow took a step back, pointing to the table in the room. "Please put the food there." His voice was hard and sharp, his irritation made evident.<br />
<br />
Malissa and Jerassa quickly entered, both glaring at Sre as they put the platters of food on the table. Jerassa then turned to Roscrow, her eyes hungrily following the lines of his powerful muscles to where they vanished under the towel he still wore wrapped around his waist. "You know, sir," she said in a hushed, seductive tone, "there's so much more we can offer you...."<br />
<br />
Roscrow's black eyes narrowed. It stopped both women in their tracks. He pointed toward the door. "If you two do not leave, I shall have my soldiers remove you. They are not known for their courtesy or tenderness." Then, as a sardonic sidenote, he added, "And I hear the dragons are hungry."<br />
<br />
In fear, they both rushed out the door, all but tripping over each other. Roscrow slammed the door behind them, a deep laugh breaking the tension. "Hopefully that will be the end of their irking me!"<br />
<br />
Returning to the bed, Roscrow dragged the table over to them with hardly any effort. He poured a glass of juice for both of them. He offered Sre a sweet roll. Despite the fact that she knew she wasn't suppose to, she took the food with gratefulness. It had been a very long time since she'd had a good meal.<br />
<br />
An uproar of the dragons made Roscrow curse. He stood and peered out the window. "Oh good, they found Fire Flower. She's not happy about us moving her eggs." He shrugged and came back to sit beside Sre.<br />
<br />
"Aren't you going to go make sure no one gets hurt?" Again she hoped she wasn't too bold. But he just shrugged.<br />
<br />
"They can handle it. Besides, I'm not much of a commander if I don't eat. And I don't benefit from breathing down the necks of my men. I trust them to be careful." He continued to eat.<br />
<br />
"Is... is Granger the father?" Sre looked up at Roscrow with curiousity.<br />
<br />
The commander smiled. "One of many broods he's sired. I often tell him he's a lucky bastard." Roscrow chuckled to himself.<br />
<br />
"When will the eggs hatch?" Sre nibbled on another sweet roll, more interested in the dragons than the food.<br />
<br />
"I'm not sure. For Spindles, they keep their eggs inside their bodies for almost a year, then the eggs hatch in a couple of days fully formed, minitures of their adult selves. But War Dragons only carry the eggs around for 2 months, then lay them and keep them safe for nearly 6 months. When they hatch, they are able to hunt small prey that their mothers bring to the nest alive, like bingku and razja, but not able to fly or really fend for themselves. So the eggs could hatch in a few days, or a few months. No one knows. When cross breeding, there's so many variables. I've heard of other cross breeding attempts, but most have ended in dead hatchlings or severe deformations." Then Roscrow stood, taking a bite of an apple. "One thing always remains the same, though: when they hatch, all baby dragons are starving."<br />
<br />
He started to pull his clothing on, readying himself to go down and check on all the commotion. "You stay here. I'll be back in a little while. Duty calls." He leaned over and gave Sre a passionate kiss, long and deep, a promise for what he had planned for the evening. It left her squirming, wishing he didn't have to leave.<br />
<br />
Once he was out the door, she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. She hadn't gotten much sleep during the night. Maybe if she just took a nap while he was gone, she'd be rested enough for whatever he intended for them to do in the evening.<br />
<br />
<b>[Chapter 3]</b><br />
<br />
Roscrow had watched his men move the eggs one by one back to the tavern. They placed them with infinite care into a large, padded basket. With much effort, Fire Flower's rider was able to keep her calm enough that they could move all the eggs. She continued to hiss and fret.<br />
<br />
After a quick inspection of the eggs, all of which were a shiny platnium color, Roscrow came over to Granger. The brute lowered his head, accepting his rider's touch with a mutter of greeting. Roscrow scrached his dragon right under his eyelid where the thick scales turned to skin. Granger's eye closed, a small drop of spittle forming at the corner of his mouth as he purred in pleasure.<br />
<br />
"Four eggs with this batch, eh, buddy? You keep going like this and soon half the army will made up of your offspring." Roscrow smiled when Granger murmured to him. War dragons were known to be the most vocal with hundreds of unique sounds. Many times, Roscrow could almost swear he heard Granger talk.<br />
<br />
"Living the high life, sir?" Roscrow turned to look up at Kelvin atop his gorgeous dragon, a massive female he had named Beaut. She well deserved the name, her scales the most uniquely irridacent with constantly shifting colors of blue, green, purple, and the occasional pink if the light hit her just right. Her immense gleaming ivory horns curved gracefully around her spiked crown, giving her a regal appearance. There were times that Roscrow felt a bit jealous, but it never lasted long enough to make a full thought in his head.<br />
<br />
As the magnificent creature strode over to the commander, she mumbed to Granger. He offered a grunt of greeting, accepting an affectionate nuzzle from the female that was his sister. Out of the whole talon, she was the only one who nearly rivaled him in size. As Roscrow came over to take her reins, Kelvin spoke a word in the Ancient Tongue. Without hesitation, Beaut raised her leg, gently lowering her rider to the ground.<br />
<br />
"Ah, you know me, my old friend. I just can't stand the brutality one man can inflict upon another for no damn reason!" He jerked sharply at a strap of Beaut's saddle. The dragon turned her large head to look at him with curiousity. Normally he was a lot calmer. She let out a soothing trill sound that a mother dragon uses to calm her offspring. Having mothered seven broods, she knew all the tricks of the trade. Without meaning to, Roscrow smiled up at Beaut. Her eyes narrowed in satisfaction, considering her job done.<br />
<br />
Kelvin chuckled at his dragon. "I'm with you on that one, commander. I would be careful, though, sir. It's not your place to go around saving damsels in distress." Kelvin heaved the heavy saddle off his dragon, handing it off to one of the other soldiers to put it in the barn. Shaking herself, Beaut hunkered down next to Kelvin, stuffing her handlike paws under her chest and curling her thick short tail around her haunches, looking for all the world like a giant, scaly, content cat. While Kelvin wasn't watching, she lowered her head, affectionately mouthing the top of her rider's head. Kelvin immediately started batting at her, but it was too late to save his hair. She looked off into the distance, the most amused and pleased look on her face.<br />
<br />
<script src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/piclist?message=5&page=search&pid=g243015-pct&rand=19&site=ffadult"></script><br />
<br />
"I swear! One of these days I'll break you of that habit, you damn lizard!" Kelvin swore at his dragon, trying to smooth his hair down.<br />
<br />
Roscrow laughed heartily. "She's been doing that to you for the last 32 years, I highly doubt you'll ever break her of it."<br />
<br />
Growling, Kelvin couldn't help but grin. "I suppose so."<br />
<br />
Roscrow then let out a sigh as they headed over to look at the eggs. "There's just... something about her."<br />
<br />
"Oh?" Kelvin peered closely at his friend. "You sure it's not just a knightly desire?"<br />
<br />
Roscrow grunted in humor. "No, not even that.<br />
<br />
"You know, she has a dragon rider's crest. I've never seen it before. I wonder what family she's from."<br />
<br />
"She doesn't know?" Kelvin asked incredulously.<br />
<br />
"She says her father would never let her learn her last name. Said he told her it was important that no one see her family crest. It makes me wonder if perhaps he was a traitor to his nation and fled." Roscrow shrugged. "But whatever the reason, her father's burden is not her own. Not in my eyes." He let out a heavy breath. "I just think it's sick that slavery is an acceptable means for reimbursement for finacial debt. whatever happened to the old days my father always speaks of?"<br />
<br />
"Those days have died. Ever since the Tamers went into decline and the Dragon Masters began digging their greedy talons into the land and its people." Kelvin gave Roscrow a fond slap on the back. "Don't you think four eggs is kind of odd for a War dragon?" Kelvin changed the subject abruptly.<br />
<br />
Roscrow shrugged. "Who knows? Being a halfling, it may be natural. Might want to scout the area, see if you missed one, but I doubt it." He turned away, walking over to the street the tavern was on. The town was tiny, only a few dirt streets and about two dozen houses with a small market. The west side of the town had several acres of farms but nothing too big. He watched as a few of his soldiers headed off into the woods to go hunting, just about the only entertainment here, not to mention the dragons needed feeding.<br />
<br />
"I never will understand why the Generals sent us here to wait for further instructions." Kelvin peered around as the townfolk went about the their business.<br />
<br />
"Something about staying low profile. Since we're so close to the border to Mardarow they think the Sadgos'Lak Scouters won't risk any further conflicts by crossing their border. For now, Mardarow refuses to get involved, but they won't hesitate to shoot down a Scouter from their neighbors." He gave a sigh. "Get Fire Flower and Blask saddled up. We have to send her back to the Academy. Even if one egg is missing, I doubt they'll care much. All other breeding attempts have failed with others like her. Tell Jander and Mok to get their things. Mok will be very happy to see his family again." There was a twinge of sorrow and longing in the commander's voice.<br />
<br />
Kelvin drew closer to him. "I've known you since I was 10 years old, when I slipped into the nest chamber without anyone knowing and Beaut hatched right in front of me. Already I'm starting to look like an old man. You, you've hardly changed since you were 16. That Q'Ra blood of yours will keep you young for many more years than the rest of us. You've got plenty of time to make a family of your own, sir."<br />
<br />
Roscrow had to smile at his friend. Patting his shoulder, he turned back to the tavern, heading for the door. Kelvin's chuckle made him stop and turn to glare at his lieutenant.<br />
<br />
"All too eager to go back to your bed warmer, eh, commander?"<br />
<br />
Grumbling, Roscrow turned away to hide his amusement at Kelvin's mocking tone. He headed up the stairs, though he made a point to glance around, hoping for another chance to put Jeboc in his place. However, the pig was nowhere to be seen, obviously keeping himself well hidden.<br />
<br />
Slipping into the room quietly, he found Sre fast asleep on the bed. He pulled off his armor and clothing with barely a sound, slipping into the bed beside her. Sliding silently under the sheets, he smiled down at her sleeping form. She lay on her side, her arms wrapped tightly around a pillow, her legs pulled up as close to her chest as she could get.<br />
<br />
With curiousity, Roscrow pulled the sheets away from her naked body, peering a little more closely at her crest. It seemed almost familiar, like he had seen it once so many many years ago. It frustrated him that he couldn't place it.<br />
<br />
Sre let out a soft moan, her body shifting slightly in slumber. Roscrow leaned over and feathered his lips along her shoulder. She gave another soft moan, her body unfurling. She sleepily opened her eyes and looked up at the commander. He smiled mischieviously. "There'll be plenty of time for slumber later, my dear...."<br />
<br />
********************************************************************<br />
<iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/banners_index_pm_text_links_random?lang=english&pid=g243015-pct" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="20" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe><br />
<br />
The days went by all too quickly. Before they knew it, a week had passed. The days were hot, the evenings warm. Each day, Roscrow forced himself to leave his room, much less the bed. In order to avoid the sisters and the barkeep, Roscrow brought the food up to his room for Sre. With him, she had already gained some weight.<br />
<br />
Her fascination with the dragons fueled most of their conversations, history being the subject of most others. Sre was a quick study, soaking up the information as fast as it could leave his mouth. She was also well versed in ways of pleasuring a man, much to Roscrow's enjoyment.<br />
<br />
Laying in bed on his back, Roscrow held Sre close. The warm morning sun shone in on them, pleasant on their naked skin. His hand moved along Sre's smooth skin, feeling her stir awake. He never made her wake up at any particular time, knowing that once he was gone, she would be sleep deprived yet again. Thoughts of his leaving plagued him, knowing what would happen to Sre once he did. But Kelvin's words were true. In this time of war, he had no ability nor any right to free her. He could pay her debt, but where would that leave her? She'd have nothing, be left on her own yet again. For now, no matter how much it hurt him to think of it, here was the best place for her.<br />
<br />
"Good morning," Sre spoke softly, smiling at him.<br />
<br />
"Ah, all mornings are good with you." Roscrow gave her a gentle squeeze.<br />
<br />
A shadow blocked the sun in their window. The dragons honked and roared, snarling and making an aweful ruckus. Startled, Roscrow hurried out of bed, tossing on his clothing as fast as he could. He pulled his boots on just as he opened the door, glancing back at Sre to make sure she stayed before bounding down the stairs.<br />
<br />
Reaching the bottom, he could feel his heart sink into his feet. Only one dragon had wings larger than Granger's. The Scouter dragon was a mottled brown color, its belly and underwing a creme. Its body was designed for flight and nothing else. Small, sharp head, very small horns, short neck, a huge, streamlined body, very short legs. Its body was no bigger than a horse, but its wings rivaled any of the War dragons in his talon.<br />
<br />
As it folded those immense wings, its short tail lashed, the wing membrane reaching nearly to the tip. It shook its body with a nervous snort as its rider dismounted. Instinctively, it peered around, making sure it wasn't about to be attacked by a War dragon. For eons the War dragons had hunted the Scouters, and even through all the selective breeding, they had yet to remove the instinctual hatred the two species had for each other.<br />
<br />
The rider stepped into the tavern. All the soldiers had gone silent. The messenger removed his oxygen mask and thick helm. He looked battle hardened, carrying a sense about him that a veteran soldier would even though he was obviously very young. Those who recieved Scouters were trained very different from those who recieved a War dragon.<br />
<br />
"Commander Roscrow?" The young man called out, his green eyes peering around at the soldiers.<br />
<br />
"Here." Roscrow stepped forward.<br />
<br />
The messenger stood at attention, saluting him. "Sergeant Jerred mac Brian, 6th Scouter brigad. Orders, sir, from the Masters." He pulled out a scrollcase from his belt, offering it out to the commander. Slowly, reluctantly, Roscrow reached out, taking the dreaded scrollcase from the messenger. He popped the seal and pulled out the parchment. Unrolling it with agony, he took a deep breath before reading it.<br />
<br />
He abruptly rolled the scroll back up and shoved it back into the case. With pursed lips, he handed the case back to the messenger. "Thank you, sir. You are dismissed." Saluting him again, the young man turned, pulling on his helm and mask. Mounting his dragon, they left in a flurry of dust and small cyclones.<br />
<br />
Roscrow stood in the middle of the room, all his men's eyes on him. He knew they held their breathes. They wanted to go home. They'd been fighting for 2 years. Some had not seen their families in 11 months. Turning, Roscrow looked upon his men. "We go to aide our sister nation, Nutherlund." He could feel the anger and disappointment in the air; it stifled him. "We leave in the morn. Ready your dragons and sleep well tonight."<br />
<br />
Turning away, Roscrow returned upstairs as everyone stood to get ready to leave. He stopped at the door to his room, taking a deep breath to calm himself. Opening the door, he found her sitting on the bed, reading his battle diary. He had allowed her to read it, and she did when he was drawn away from her by his duties. She looked up at him as he came in. The look on his face told her everything she needed to know. With a sigh, she turned back to the book, but now without interest.<br />
<br />
Roscrow sat on the bed, his hand reaching out to cradle Sre's face. She leaned into his touch, closing her eyes. She had hoped, prayed even, that the war would be over before he had to leave. But she knew such wishes could not be fulfilled. In the absence of the Tamers, the nations had fallen into quarrel, the larger ones trying to absorb the smaller ones around them. Already they were down to only a dozen from the 23 at the high point of the Tamers' time.<br />
<br />
"You have to go." Sre could feel a tear run down her cheek. Tenderly, Roscrow wiped it away with his thumb.<br />
<br />
"I've survived the war this long, love, I'm certain I can survive the rest." He smiled at her, trying to reassure her. But when she looked away, he drew her against him. "There's nothing I can do about your situation right now, my dear. But when this war is over, I promise I'll come back for you. You have my word. I'll come back, take you to the Academy, and we'll find out about your crest. Imagine if you're from a lost family of Dragon Masters. You can always come back and turn that pig into your own slave!" He smiled at her, trying to cheer her up.<br />
<br />
She smiled, clinging to him, breathing in his scent. "When do you have to leave?"<br />
<br />
"Not until tomorrow morning." Again he thought to cheer her up. "I wonder what we can do between now and then?"<br />
<br />
Squirming, Sre giggled. "Oh, I don't know. I'm sure you can think up something."<br />
<br />
"It really doesn't take a lot of thought to get it up...." It took no more than a few heartbeats for the clothing to come off. Pushing her to the bed with his lips, he moved over her, his hands caressing all of her, every part of her body, memorizing it.<br />
<br />
His lips moved from hers, his teeth nipping at her flesh, his kiss feathering all of her. Every sound she made urged him on, urged him lower, down to her feet where he kissed her arches with great tenderness, slowly continuing back up, following the line of her legs, further up still to the apex where her legs met. Her hands gripped the sheets, her back arching when she felt the heat of his tongue. The sensation was the most exquisite thing she'd ever felt, leaving her breathless.<br />
<br />
Even when he was at last done, his mouth moving over the rest of her body, each touch like a sliver of Heaven, she could barely talk, panting and moaning just as he had intended. When he swept into her, time seemed to cease, no sorrowful goodbyes soon to come, no painful, hidden past, only each perfect moment that was gone as soon as the next came to take its place.<br />
<br />
By the time the rusty moon spilt its bloody rays through the curtains, the two had exhausted themselves, tangled in each others arms. Rarely did Roscrow allow himself into such a deep state of oblivion, but somehow he felt it was right. Like all the Universe had aligned itself to this moment.<br />
<br />
In the darkness of his oblivion, a serpent slithered around him, orange eyes burning themselves into his very soul. He was unable to move as the serpent twisted around him until it had ensnared him, left him breathless.<br />
<br />
Guardian's vow.<br />
<br />
He could hear the hiss, not in his mind, but in his soul. The serpent grew longer, more dragonlike, those orange eyes piercing him with more effect than any sword. In the darkness he saw a light behind the serpent, it grew as it came toward him, a person who shined, a person on a dragon holding high a speargun, the purest white light he had ever seen.<br />
<br />
Vow to this. Your life to this.<br />
<br />
The serpent twisted around him tighter, its head coming to block his view of the light, the hissing growing louder as it opened its mouth, lunging at him.<br />
<br />
Guardian!<br />
<br />
His eyes snapped open. He panted for a moment, not sure what he had just dreamed. He looked down at Sre, her arms still wrapped tightly around him. He smiled, kissing her forehead. He wished he could stay, but the sun demanded his attention.<br />
<br />
Slipping from the bed, he got his clothes and armor on, packing his few belongings into his satchel. As he sat on the edge of the bed to pull on his boots, he heard Sre stir behind him. She turned to him, looking up at him drowsily. When he turned to her, she did not meet his gaze. Slowly, he bent down, his hand cupping the back of her neck, drawing her to his lips. In his kiss, there was no need for words. In the tender lock of her lips, he sealed his vow, a promise that gave him reason to survive the war that he was headed back into.<br />
<br />
Leaving the room, Roscrow slowly made his way down the stairs, every step leaving a feeling of dread in his heart, like he knew when he would return here again, she would not be here. As he followed his men out the door, he caught a glimpse of Jeboc trying to slip away up the stairs without the soldiers noticing. Only Kelvin turned to see Roscrow bound back into the tavern, saw his commander slam the barkeeper against the wall, his sword flashing in the morning light. He turned away, not caring to imagine the words his friend had for the pig.<br />
<br />
Sre watched from the window as Roscrow called his men to attention. Behind him stood Granger, the black beast saddled and ready. Turning, placing on his great horned helm, the commander mounted his dragon with his soldiers. Granger opened his wings with muted creaks and rustles, fanning the air with mighty beats that threw the dust all around himself. In a show of their immense strength, Granger leapt at the sky, rising with great speed. One by one, all the dragons followed suit. They circled the town as they gained altitude until they were lost into the low layer of clouds that had started forming.<br />
<br />
Sighing, Sre slipped out of the bed, deciding it was about time she faced her master. As she slipped her dress back on, the door swung open. As if she had summoned him with some dark and twisted magic, Jeboc came into the room with murder in his eyes.<br />
<br />
*****************************************************************<br />
<iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/banners_index_pm_text_links_random?lang=english&pid=g243015-pct" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="20" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe><br />
<br />
When night at last came, Sre stumbled to her old bed of hay in the barn. Collapsing, she curled up in agony. It was as if Jeboc had tried to pack a full week's worth of beatings into one day. She couldn't help the choking sobs that tore from her.<br />
<br />
A rustle and a hiss made Sre look up, panic gripping her thinking that Jeboc wasn't done with her. Instead, a gorgeously deadly animal looked down at her with bright green eyes. It was a drakon, a mammalian dragon. The creature was the size of a very large draft horse, covered in a thick layer of bright blue fur. The rustle came from its thickly feathered wings. She figured it must have shown up at some point during the day, possibly with the kind old man that shown up not long after the talon had left.<br />
<br />
Slowly, the vaguely canine like beast lowered its head, looking at her. "I never will understand homon need ta do bad t'ings ta each odder." The creature had an extremely thick accent.<br />
<br />
Sniffling, Sre sat up with great effort. She found it difficult to breathe. The drakon sat dack on its haunches, reaching out a paw in invitation. Sre felt drawn to the female. Its fur was soft and warm, luxuriously plush. Her thick black mane smelled of the forest. Patting her on the back, the drakon let out a soft purr, soothing Sre. She could hear it speak, words she couldn't understand. An unnatural warmth spread through her body. She could feel all her wounds mend. Her pain melted away.<br />
<br />
When the warmth ceased, it left her feeling calm. She looked up at the drakon. Its eyes were kind. Being a blue, it had no sense of malice, very much unlike the reds of its species. "My dear homon, I've a gift fer ya."<br />
<br />
It stood, trotting over to a corner stall. Sre followed it, peering into the stall. She gasped. The thin rays of the white moon struck a dark platnuim eggshell. The egg was slightly shorter than Sre, oval and fat. "They left it? Is it dead?"<br />
<br />
"I 'ould not drag it all t'is way if it be dead, homon. Very alive. Must take care of da boy. My partner will not take wif us." The drakon nodded to the egg she had leaned up against the corner. "I've enough young of my own. No need fer more."<br />
<br />
"I... I can't take care of it! What if my master finds out?" Sre felt a spike of fear.<br />
<br />
"Ya hide egg. Homons be clever. Ya da best of dem. T'is I know. Come, we sleep. In morn, I leave." The drakon turned to head back to the stall Sre slept in.<br />
<br />
Staring at the egg, Sre couldn't help but think of getting rid of it, leaving the egg to the wilds. She couldn't very well keep such a thing hidden forever, certainly not until Roscrow got back! Though as she stared, she felt drawn to the egg, drawn with an inconceivable attraction. She found herself resting her hand on the shell, feeling the life growing inside, innocent to the world outside the thick barrier of its universe.<br />
<br />
"Will not hatch faster ta stare."<br />
<br />
With a start Sre snapped from her trance. Knowing there was nothing she could do about it tonight, she quickly covered the thing with hay. She would figure out how better to hide it later. Finished, she went to the drakon. It crossed its almost hands before it, raising a wing. Curling up beside the creature, it used its feathered wing as a blanket for her. Curling her long thick tail around Sre, the drakon laid her head on her paws, knowing the serpent in her dreams, bowing in respect to the orange eyes that invaded her slumber.<br />
<br />
*******************************************************************<br />
<iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/banners_index_pm_text_links_random?lang=english&pid=g243015-pct" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="20" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe><br />
<br />
"SRE!"<br />
<br />
Waking with a start, Sre realized she was still under the warm wing of the drakon. Stirring, the creature opened its eyes and looked up at Jeboc. He stepped back in a fear he could not hide from the sensitive nose of the drakon.<br />
<br />
"Uh, good morn, sir. I don't suppose ye've seen my slave?" He didn't directly meet the steady piercing gaze of the drakon.<br />
<br />
Heaving herself into a standing position, long and thin spines rose out of the fur along her tail. She let out a hiss as she pounced before Jeboc, nearly causing him to fall. He slammed his back against the door of the opposite stall. "Touch, and dead ya will be 'fore da fortnight be gone," she growled, her voice eeirely inhuman. She grabbed Jeboc's chin with those paws that resembled hands almost perfectly. Her fingers were long enough to reach his cheeks, which she squeezed, piercing him with that steady stare. "Touch, and dere be no mercy, no fergive. Dragon not fergive. Never fergive...."<br />
<br />
"Talosa! Leave the poor man alone! Where are your manners?" The voice of an older man made the drakon back away from Jeboc. Turning, not looking back, the drakon strode toward her partner. After letting the old man onto her back, she strode off down the street, heading out of town.<br />
<br />
For the day, the drakon's words had seemed to shake Jeboc. He kept his temper. However, it didn't take long for him to revert back to his usual self. The only thing that gave Sre any comfort was the egg that she checked every night, watching it change from the dark platnuim to a chocolate brown. She didn't know if this was natural, Roscrow had never told her the eggs would change color, but every time she placed her hand against the shell she could inexplictably feel the life within grow more and more restless. Its universe was shrinking fast. It kicked and squirmed in the fluid that kept it suspended. She didn't know how she knew that the tiny dragon felt her presence, she figured it was just a fanciful thought.<br />
<br />
As the weeks passed, the two moons peered down at the world below them, watching silently as Sre dragged herself to her bed. Slumping down, she did not bother with checking the egg. Jeboc had sold her services to a very drunk man earlier in the evening. She wanted nothing more than to scrub the feeling of violation from her flesh, but she knew it would do no good. Maybe she'd find some solace in her sleep.<br />
<br />
Maybe something like a dragon of the purest white, eyes of a blazing blue. It bore itself with such majesty Sre could not help to weep, its grand ivory horns curving up and around a most regal crown. Looking down at Sre, it drew her to its body. Like a whisper loud enough to echo in her soul, she heard its pristine feminine voice. "My dearest, Sre. Do not fear the coming days. Your father had the foresight to take you away, but not the courage to face his destiny. He lost sight of his courage in his desperation to save you. Forgive him of this. His love for you was absolute. When my children come for you, they will know you and you will know them as you have always known."<br />
<br />
The angelic dragon scraped her claws against the ground as she stood. Slowly, she walked away, the pristine light she emitted turning to darkness. Each of her steps sounded louder and louder the further away she walked. "Do not fear...."<br />
<br />
Startled awake, it took a moment for Sre to realize the scraping sound was very much real. Sitting up, her heart pounded as she realized the sound came from the egg. The lessons Roscrow had taught her about dragons rang in her ears. She needed to get food for the hatchling.<br />
<br />
Leaping to her feet, Sre ran for the cellar doors. She cursed when she found them locked. Thinking, Sre peered into the window, noticing that Jerassa was slumped over the bar, fast asleep. What better way to get back at the bitch than making it seem like she'd slept through a robbery? Silently slipping in, Sre snuck past Jeboc's room into the kitchen. A chunk of pig leg sat on the block, forgotten by the sisters. Sre was certain that Malissa was busy with some patron upstairs. She rarely went to bed alone.<br />
<br />
Running back to the barn, Sre stopped before the stall, noticing that the egg had fallen over. It rolled back and forth, the tiny hatchling inside scraping and squealing. With a mighty thrust, the hatchling managed to crack the shell. Sre jumped back as a small flood of egg fluid dumped a squirming black mass at her feet. Wiggling, the hatchling struggled to gain its feet. Reaching down, Sre grabbed the slippery little thing and dragged it to a dry spot on the floor, helping it gain traction.<br />
<br />
Sitting up unsteadily, the tiny hatchling peered up at Sre with massive copper eyes. As soon as their gazes locked, Sre could feel a connection deeper and more profound than any she'd ever known. In those innocent eyes, she saw something in herself.<br />
<br />
Realizing that the hatchling was shivering, Sre took a horse blanket off a stall door, gently drying the hatchling off. She noticed the tiny black knobs that would one day grow into enormous horns. "So you are a boy. The drakon somehow knew. Well, little boy, I bet you're hungry." He squealed in response. Dropping the pig leg, she smiled as the dragon fell upon it, his teeth already strong enough to crack the bone. He consumed all of it, licking his lips, looking around as if it could find more.<br />
<br />
"I'm sorry, little one. That's all I can give you. And I need to go to bed. I'm afraid if I sleep in too late, my master will come in here and find you." She turned and headed back to her bed. When she sat down, pulling her blankets around her, she was surprised to see the hatchling stumbling after her. It let out a loud "Ah-Ah!" before falling over on its unsteady legs. She giggled at the little boy. With great determination, he rose back to his paws and stumbled over her, collapsing onto her legs.<br />
<br />
She was about to chide the dragon, but his eyes, much too big for his small head, made her stop. Sighing, she lay down without another word, feeling the hatchling curl up against her, his tiny body producing an unusual amount of heat. Her slumber that night was empty of anymore dreams.<br />
<br />
<b>[Chapter 4]</b><br />
<br />
A sharp slap brought Sre back to her dismal reality. She looked up into the ugly red face of her master. Twisted in rage, Jeboc glowered down at her. "Sometimes I think ye enjoy yer beatings, wench!" He started to pull his belt out, readying to beat her.<br />
<br />
Sre raised her hands, cringing in fear. "I'm sorry! Please, master, I won't... AH!" She let out a cry of pain when the belt left a stinging welt on her shoulder.<br />
<br />
Jeboc pulled the belt back to strike her again... but there was no belt. Surprised, Jeboc turned. He had only a heartbeat to contemplate his miserable life, not even able to scream when he saw the hatred in piercing copper eyes, perfectly white teeth flashing in the morning sun.<br />
<br />
Sre couldn't move, her eyes wide in disbelief. The tiny growls of the baby dragon continued even though Jeboc moved no more, his little tail whipping about in rage. He stared at Jeboc's wide, unblinking eyes, his little growls quieting as he realized that the thing was dead. He didn't know what it was he had killed, all he knew was that his mother had been scared. He knew only that he had to protect.<br />
<br />
Finally, Sre snapped out of her trance. She had to get out of here. She had to run away, get away from this place. She didn't care to know what would happen to herself or the baby dragon if they were discovered like this. They had to escape together. Now that the baby was born, there was no way she was leaving him alone.<br />
<br />
"C'mon, baby," Sre whispered loudly. The hatchling looked up at her in confusion. But he didn't hesitate to chase after his mother as she vanished around the corner, running for the woods. He bounded after her, his legs short and stubby, making him trip a few times. He finally caught up to Sre, letting out a piercing cry of "Ah-Ah!"<br />
<br />
Whipping around, Sre clamped his muzzle shut. "Please! Be quiet! Wait until we're gone from here!" The urgency in her voice made him fall silent. As she pressed further into the woods, the hatchling heard the voice of another one like his mother. Curious, he took a step toward the new voice, seeing another human female. But this one he could sense was scared of him. She screamed, backing away. Cocking his head, he let out another "Ah-Ah!" and turned to follow his mother into the woods.<br />
<br />
Together, they ran as fast as Sre could. After just a short distance, she had to stop to catch her breath. Yet again, the baby dragon let out a piercing, "Ah-Ah!" before tucking his head under her hand. Smiling, Sre suddenly found that funny. She giggled between her pants. "That is so cute. C'mon, baby, let's keep going."<br />
<br />
Grumbling, the baby dragon followed after her. They walked through the woods, stopping only when Sre's feet were too full of splinters for her to continue. Stopping abruptly, she didn't notice the baby dragon had been nearly touching her leg with his nose. When she stopped, he continued, his thick skull protecting him from the impact with her calf. She toppled over with a shriek, the dragon suddenly panicked and trying desperately to get out from under her.<br />
<br />
After half a moment of scrambling and flailing about, they managed to untangle themselves from one another. Sre had to guffaw at the whole ordeal, and the massively wide stupifid eyes of the dragon at hearing her laughter which threw her into a deeper fit of giggles. She reached out, petting the hatchling. Somehow, that calmed him down. He cocked is head in curiousity at her, his maw opening and closing, little squeals and sounds emerging, as if he was trying to mimick her. Again Sre laughed, petting him. "You are the cutest little thing I've ever seen."<br />
<br />
Sitting down, Sre looked at her feet. They were torn up running on the sharp needles and forest debris. She carefully pulled out the splinters. But she knew they had to continue. Despite her pain, she stood, continuing their journey. As they walked, her last dream seemed so distant. And yet it had been so profound. The words rang in her ears. She thought back to what Roscrow had told her the crest on her back said. "Protect, Conquer, and Remain Pure." Here she was, conquering her fear to protect the little baby dragon. As for the last part, she didn't understand.<br />
<br />
Night began to fall. Too dark for her to see, Sre stopped, plopping down next to a large gnarled tree. She let out a sigh. Who was she kidding? She didn't know how to build a fire. She didn't know how to hunt. Both she and the dragon were hungry. He leapt after the glowing bugs that twinkled in the evening air, flapping his tiny wings as hard as he could, his jaws clicking together. His wings were nothing but stubs at the moment. Eventually they would grow to three times his length.<br />
<br />
As the night sounds began to prick at Sre and the cold air made her shiver, she curled up into the roots of the tree, watching the hatchling chase and pounce the bugs. She had expected to be a slave until the war was over, and then maybe Roscrow would keep his promise and come back for her, pay her debt to Jeboc and sweep her away on his massive dragon. Instead, fate had intervined into her fantasy and thrust this tiny, helpless creature into her care. In return for her kindness, the baby dragon had done what she had wished for Roscrow to do. In one unbelievable moment, she had been set free.<br />
<br />
Her hand slipped up to her collar. Well, not totally free. Should anyone see that collar, they would know her to be a slave. And if her previous master was dead, she was up for grabs by anyone who so fancied to enslave her again. Now that she was free, she would never go back to that life. No matter what, she would rather die than be a slave ever again.<br />
<br />
Startled, she felt the hatchling prodding her with his soft equine nose. She looked up at him. Her arms wrapped around his short neck, holding him close much to his surprise. "I'm sorry, baby. I'm so sorry I brought you out here. I wish I was better, I wish I was stronger. I can't feed you. I can't even feed myself!"<br />
<br />
Feeling her despair, the hatchling trilled soothingly. He offered her cheek a gentle lick. Looking at him, she forced a smile, but it didn't fool him. He let out a shrill honk, flapping his stub wings, his eyes so much like his father's, penetrating and fiercely protective, so full of an indescribible love and trust.<br />
<br />
With a powerful bounding leap, the hatchling tore from Sre's grasp and scrabled over the roots of the tree, sprinting after a quick little shadow. Sre gasped, curling closer to the root when she heard the dragon let out a high pitched squeal, heard his tiny little gorwls, another animal obviously giving him grief out there in the dark bushes. The sounds of struggle came to an abrupt end at a loud crack. Shivering, Sre barely breathed. What if it was a larger predator? Ancient human instincts pricked every hair along her neck.<br />
<br />
She shrieked in surprise when a mangled body was dropped in front of her. The baby dragon peered down at her, his muzzle covered in blood. "Ah-Ah!" he cried, hopping down off the root. He sat before his kill with immense pride. He looked up at his mother, waiting for her approval. The slow smile of relief crept over her face. She took the hatchling's face into her hands, touching her forehead to his. "How could I have ever doubted? You are the most amazing thing to ever happen in my life." She kissed his nose.<br />
<br />
Although eating raw meat was not something she enjoyed, it was better than nothing. At least it would give her energy to continue their journey in the morning. And when that mroning came, they were already back to the walking, moving further and further from the town Sre had grown up in. She didn't care where they went, as long as it was away from there. And anywhere she went, the hatchling followed suit, bounding after her, chasing bugs and various other forest life.<br />
<br />
The days seemed to blur together, their travels taking them through the thick forest. They came to a river, which Sre didn't mind wading through. Though it was cold, it helped soothe her aching feet. She used a smooth river stone to scrub at her skin, getting all the dirt off. She cleaned her raggy dress, the only clothing she had. One of the straps had torn, so she had to tie them together.<br />
<br />
Past the river, they continued along, the days becoming weeks. The hatchling was growing at an alarming speed. Already, he was at her hip, his wings almost as long as his arms. His neck had lengthened, thinner and longer than a normal War dragon. His crest was starting to grow in, the spines that lined the crest poking out, their sharp points offering his skull protection. Unlike his father, a row of thin spikes began to protrude along his neck, making it impossible to pet him. The double fangs of the War dragon became more and more pronounced every time she saw him yawn. His face elongated, not staying the short thick jaw of the War. His copper eyes sat only slightly further apart, offering him a greater range of sight. The purple stripes along his back became more vivd, reminding Sre of the brandings of his mother. His paws changed, looking more and more like hands. His scales hardened, clicking together, never growing that layer of fuzz as she remembered the other War dragons had. But it seemed he didn't need that extra warmth. The older he got, the more heat he seemed to produce.<br />
<br />
Sre didn't understand the extra heat, but was thankful for it as the nights grew colder and colder. Winter would set upon them soon enough. They had traveled for nearly a month, and still nothing as far as a town or shelter. They found themselves on a long, calm stretch of soft sand, the ocean waves lapping up the beach in steady pulses.<br />
<br />
Sre laughed as she watched the hatchling bark at the waves, then gallope away in fear as they moved up the beach. To show him the water was harmless, Sre went down to where the waves could lap gently at her feet. The hatchling gave a panicked "Ah-Ah!" when he saw the water engulf her feet. But when it pulled away, her feet were still there. Curiously, the hatchling moved toward her. She just smiled and continued walking through the surf, giggling as he realized it was the most amazing thing ever! He went galloping through the water, chasing the sprays he threw up. He chased the seaweed, the birds that screamed at him, and even the foam as the water drew away.<br />
<br />
When evening began to fall, Sre headed back in the woods. With the sounds of ocean far away, she flopped to the ground. Exhausted with his day of play, the baby also collapsed. Sre started gathering some leaves together to make a bed when the world exploded into flame. Leaping back with a scream, Sre realized that the baby dragon had sneezed. A number of leaves had caught fire. Thinking fast, Sre gathered them up and added more, along with some twigs. She soon enough had a decent little fire burning steadily. She swept away any other leaves to assure it didn't spread.<br />
<br />
Grinning to herself, she turned to look at her baby dragon. He had a finger stuck knuckle deep in a nostril, trying to rid himself of whatever it was that was annoying his sensitive sinuses. Guffawing, Sre couldn't help but leaning over and kissing her dragon on the head. He peered up her in surprise, not sure what had earned him her approval. "It's like you're my hero! How lucky can I be to have a fire breathing dragon?" She giggled as she sat by the warm fire.<br />
<br />
The baby curled up beside her, trilling softly in contentment. Despite her aching feet, her lack of clothing, the heavy collar around her neck, and her rumbling tummy, she couldn't remember a time she was happier than right now, looking down on the baby dragon. She was his whole world, his everything. And she was quickly finding that she felt the same way about him.<br />
Laying beside him, she found that her slumber was peaceful, even the fiery little black coal that sat at her feet offered her a sense of calm. Before, she had never understood the meaning of this dream. But now, she knew the coal for what it was. She reached down and held it against her bossom, cradling it as it grew and changed and its copper eyes pierced her, staring more deeply into her than anything ever had. A pure, shining string floated between them, the string connecting her heart to the flaming black beast.<br />
<br />
A sharp prod brought her out of her dream suddenly. She squirmed, not quite awake. Opening her eyes, all hint of sleep left her in an instant. She looked around her in panic. Three men stood around her, their garb making them hunters. They grinned at the look on her face.<br />
<br />
"Well, well, what've we here? A run away!" The tallest one by her feet used the end of his long bow to push her torn dress up her thighs. She sat up, trying to keep herself covered, which made him chuckle.<br />
<br />
"I wonder how much of a reward we can get for her?" The youngest of them rubbed his hands together, thinking of money.<br />
<br />
"I really don't care to drag her into town. I'd much rather just enjoy her right out here." The tall one squatted down, reaching out to pull a strap of her dress off her shoulder. She cringed from his hand, backing away, only to bump into the hunter with the blonde hair. He reached down and took and handful of her hair, jerking her head back.<br />
<br />
"Please, please leave me alone!" She whimpered when the blonde haired one jerked her head back further, leaving her open and helpless to the exploring hands of the tall one. With a desperate cry, determined never to be used again, Sre kicked out, thrashing madly.<br />
<br />
The tall one struggled with her, trying to hold onto her as she thrashed. He pulled out a knife, holding it against her throat. "Hold still, bitch! The more you struggle the worse it'll be!"<br />
<br />
She felt tears in her eyes as his hands touched her, violating her. In one last attempt to escape, she let out a shriek, her legs trying to kick the man off her. He was about to curse her when it seemed like the whole world had caught fire. The deafening sound muted the terrified cries.<br />
<br />
Before Sre's eyes, the baby dragon lunged through the fire of his own making, the flames licking up around him, catching on the dried seaweed that hung on him. His fangs flashed, sinking into the throat of the first hunter. The other two screamed, turning to flee. The baby dragon let out a crackling roar, his voice still too high pitched and young.<br />
<br />
The seaweed burned harmlessly on his thick hard scales, drifting to the ground. Looking around them, Sre knew they had to get away as the fire spread, the black smoke causing her to cough. She waved to the hatchling, motioning for him to follow her for her throat was already too hoarse to talk. Together they ran into the woods, moving as fast as they could. Luckily, they were able to run upwind, watching the fire spread too fast for anyone downwind to escape.<br />
<br />
Making their way up a ridge, Sre liked to pretend she could hear the other two hunters scream as they were consumed by her dragon's fire. Kneeling down, Sre held her dragon's head in her hands, touching her forehead to his. She felt tears of joy and relief in her eyes as she rocked back and forth. "You are my hero. My little fiery hero. My Hero."<br />
<br />
She kissed his head before continuing on over the hill into a new expanse of forest.<br />
<br />
******************************************************************<br />
<iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/banners_index_pm_text_links_random?lang=english&pid=g243015-pct" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="20" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe><br />
<br />
In the morning, they came across a small stream. Her skin crawling from the day before, Sre pulled off her dress and used a smooth stone to scrub her skin, trying to remove the sensation of the hunters' touch from her flesh. Downstream, Hero swiped at the bugs that skimmed the surface of the calmer pools, growling in frustration that he couldn't seem to catch a single one.<br />
<br />
With a final, angry snort, Hero opened his mouth and spewed a cloud of fire over the surface of the water. With a cry, Sre reached out and fearlessly clamped his mouth shut. "Hero! Just because you can breathe fire doesn't mean you gotta burn everything you don't like!" She made her dragon look in her eyes. "You gotta learn how to use it wisely. If you go around burning everything, there won't be anything left to play with." She patted his head when he let out a whimper, thinking he had somehow upsetted his mother. She went back to cleaning herself off.<br />
<br />
"Been a long time since I've seen a naked woman." Sre jumped, her head whipping around at the sound of very frail voice. An elderly man stood at the top of the stream bank looking down at her. He was so old that he leaned heavily on his thick walking staff. His grey eyes were nearly lost beneath his wrinkles. He wore a very simple brown robe.<br />
<br />
Hero suddenly snarled, bounding up the bank. Before Sre could say anything, she heard the old man speak a word, something timeless and magical. With a groan, Hero collapsed to the ground, but he continued to snarl, his eyes promising death to the old man.<br />
<br />
Slowly, the old man hobbled down the bank toward Sre. Desperately, Sre gathered up her dress, holding it against her naked body. "Come, come, child, I have seen more than enough naked women in my time." The old man waved his hand to Sre, motioning her closer. As she hesitantly approached, the old man shrugged his robe off, gently laying it around Sre's shoulders. "Come along, child. No sense in you catching your death out here. Your friend can come, too, if he behaves." He turned Sre up toward the bank, hobbling along beside her. He had to pause to tuck his long tunic through the belt of his trousers. "Oh my, so rude of me. So rude. I'm normally much better dressed in the presence of a Lady of the Crest. Do forgive an old man."<br />
<br />
Sre smiled shyly, not sure what the old man was talking about. He turned to Hero, waving his hand with a word in that language he had used to keep him on the ground. Like a spring Hero leapt to his paws, snarling. Sre cast him a glare. This man was so old he was hardly a threat, even Sre could have broken him in half if she needed to. Slowly, Hero calmed down, feeling the disapproval of his mother. With a grumble, he followed, staying close to Sre's side.<br />
<br />
"Such a lovely little one, you have there, m'lady. Lovely indeed. Very fitting for one such as yourself." The old man rambled on, leading her gently through the woods.<br />
<br />
"Do... do you know about dragons?" Sre asked him hesitantly.<br />
<br />
"Oh, yes! Oh, I had a beauty, myself, I did! She was my angel of death, my whole world. We flew the skies for years, we did. Until the Masters cast us out, they did." He sounded a bit bitter about that. "Ah, here we are. Come, come, child, come inside by the fire. Sit here, let me make you some tea to warm you up. Do forgive the mess, I have not had any visitors in a long while." The old man got busy clanging and bumping around as he got to making a kettle of tea.<br />
<br />
"Why... why did they cast you out, sir?" Sre hoped he wouldn't be angry by her asking, but it seemed odd to her for the army to cast out anyone.<br />
<br />
"Crazy, they said! Said I was crazy! Yes, yes, said I'd gone mad. But I knew, I knew, I always knew. I told them, the Masters. They said I was crazy, told me to stay quiet! But no, I wouldn't! So they took my Angel from me. Took her and cast me out. Said they would keep her safe, but she killed herself. Strangled herself on her own chains." He paused a moment, his eyes distant.<br />
<br />
Sre sat quietly. Obviously the pain of his dragon's loss was still strong. Even now Sre couldn't imagine losing Hero. She couldn't think of anything more horrible. It wasn't like losing a pet, or even a loved one or family member. It was like losing a piece of one's soul. Hero looked up at her, feeling her sadness. He tucked his head under her hand with softly muttered, "Ah-Ah."<br />
<br />
That seemed to break the old man from his trance. He let out a chuckle. "Must have gotten him very young, very young indeed. They don't say that to people. My Angel said that, though. She would call me that."<br />
<br />
The kettle began to whistle. Hero's scales clicked in alarm at the sound. Sre patted his head to calm him. "It's alright, Hero. It won't hurt you."<br />
<br />
"Hero, eh? Good name. Excellent name! I'm certain it will define his life." The old man babbled as he poured the steaming water into two cups, dipping a small metal ball with pungent herbs into the water, leaving the concoction to seep. He was about to sit in the chair on the oppsoite side of the small table when he suddenly stood back up. "Oh, forgive, m'lady, my manners have slipped! I forgot the most important thing!" Holding tightly to his staff, the old man bowed. "Jermin vlad Plostadin, at your service, m'lady."<br />
<br />
"Um, Sre, sir. You-you were saying you knew something? And they called you crazy. Why would they call you crazy?" Something told Sre she had to know.<br />
<br />
"Oh, the assassinations! Yes, yes, Masters said I was crazy to think Tamers would kill Tamers. Thought I was nuts! Crazy, crazy, crazy...." He mumbled, seemingly lost in thought suddenly.<br />
<br />
"Tamers killing Tamers, sir?"<br />
<br />
"Hmm? Oh yes! Greed drives the human heart in these days. Evil lives in the heart of the Masters. But this you know. You know, it's why you're out here. You and Hero, to get away from the killers, hiding amongst them!" Jermin suddenly started to cough.<br />
<br />
"What do you mean? I don't know anything about this. I don't even know my last name.... Sir? Sir? Are you alright?"<br />
<br />
Sre had never seen a seizure before. Hero leapt back, his eyes wide. Going to the old man's side, Sre tried to help, tried to hold his head steady to stop him from hitting it on the floor. After a few terrifying moments, the old man's thrashing ceased. His eyes stared straight up, rapidly glassing over. "Morthar." The word carried itself on his last breath.<br />
<br />
Shaking, Sre backed away from his dead body. She thought of leaving this place. She didn't want to be where someone had died before her eyes. But looking around, she had to admit that this was probably the best place she could be. Winter was closing in fast and she needed shelter. Somehow, the longer she stood there thinking about it, the more plausible it seemed to her.<br />
<br />
With as much respect and care as she could manage, Sre dragged the old man's body out into the woods. He wasn't very heavy. He had probably been dying for a very long time, being skin and bone as he was. Finding a shovel, Sre dug a shallow grave. She laid him in with care, folding his arms. After a brief prayer for his blessings to live in his house, she buried him, and headed back to the house.<br />
<br />
Hero had already decided that the house was his. She found him curled up on the bed. Sighing, Sre left him and went about the morbid chore of going through the old man's belongings. There wasn't much. She hoped to find something about what he had said, why he had called her a Lady of the Crest. But his sparse belongings were very simple, only for survival.<br />
<br />
Slowly, the sun began to set. Sre had finally cleaned the house up to how she wanted it, sweeping the floor and using her old dress as a rag to dust all the empty shelves. There was a small shed on the side of the house where wood was kept. There wasn't much, only a few dozen logs left. Tossing a couple of logs in the fireplace, Sre found some jerky and filled her belly, offering some to Hero. Curling up with her dragon on the small bed, Sre fell into dreamless sleep.<br />
<br />
<b>[Chapter 5]</b><br />
<br />
The winter was chilly, filled with rain. The days were dreary, the sky always overcast. Night came fast. The only food Sre was able to find were the tubers that Jermin had had growing in a small cleared patch beside the house. Hero was loathe to go outside, but on the days when it didn't rain, he'd go run outside and disappear into the woods. A few hours later, he'd come back with a rabbit or some other small animal. There wouldn't be much meat left after Hero was done, but at least Sre would be able to make a broth, chopping up the tubers and making a meager soup.<br />
<br />
After a month of this, the weather offered a short break. Going down to the stream, which had swelled with all the rain, Sre took the bedding down and washed them, along with some of the clothing she had started using. Hero had run off to find something to hunt. Sre didn't mind. She worried sometimes, afraid someone would find him and try to hurt him, but then she'd remember how fierce he could be, even hours after hatching.<br />
<br />
So lost in thought, Sre didn't notice someone approach until a long shadow fell over her. Gasping, she looked up, dropping the shirt she'd been holding. On the other side of the stream, a giant black lizard looked down at her, its piercing yellow eyes staring at her in curiousity. The lizard beast stood on its powerful hind legs, a belt around its waist with many pouches, and a long wide strip of cloth tucked into it that offered only the most modest covering. The head sported two backward curving horns and many small spikes along the jaw. In a strong hand the lizard man held a long bow.<br />
<br />
Sre had never seen one like it. She knew there were all kinds of aliens on the world, but she'd seen only a few, and none so different. The lizard man started down the bank toward her, its thick tail swaying to help it stay balanced. Sre turned to run. She'd rather get a head start than wait and see if it was friendly. But the lizard man's thick voice made her stop.<br />
<br />
"You are new. Isss Jermin dead?"<br />
<br />
Slowly, Sre turned to look up at the lizard that was easily taller than even Roscrow. It bent its long neck to look down at her. Various bits of ornamental chains and jewels hung from its horns and spikes. Across its chest was what looked like a tattoo of four claw marks. The scales of its body were more pliable than those of a dragon's, more like a serpent.<br />
<br />
"Y-yes. He... he died. He let me in his house, and then he just... died." Realizing how bad that sounded, she added in a panic, "I swear I didn't do it!"<br />
<br />
The lizard man flicked his wrist, showing he didn't care. "He wasss old. It would have happened without you." His thick voice hissed. Though he spoke her language well enough, it was obvious it was difficult for him. "Name?"<br />
<br />
Shyly, Sre told him. He peered at her curiously. "Ssslave," he hissed, pointing to her collar.<br />
<br />
Her hand wrapped around it, fear pounding in her chest. What if this beast tried to enslave her? He walked over to her, his clawed feet easily finding traction on the slippery rocks of the stream, the water not quite reaching his long ankles. He stared down at her with those unnerving eyes, making her too scared to even try to run.<br />
<br />
"My people do not like ssslavery." He sniffed the air over her. "You are hungry." Sre looked at him in surprise, wondering if he could smell that. As if reading her thought, he added, "Your ssstomach makesss loud noisssesss." He strode past her, heading the way of the small cabin. Quickly gathering the clothing and bedding that she had cleaned, she hurried after him.<br />
<br />
Just as she caught up to him, she saw Hero leap out of a bush. He snarled at the lizard man. The alien, however, did not seem at all surprised. Those eyes of his stared down at Hero. Slowly, the dragon quieted his snarls. With a whimper, he sat down in front of the alien, looking at his mother with a quizzical expression. "Your dragon?"<br />
<br />
"Yes. That's Hero." Nodding, the lizard man continued to the cabin. Sre and Hero followed him, cautiously looking into the cabin as the alien had to bend over to move about inside.<br />
<br />
"Um... can-can I ask your name, sir?" Sre watched as he rifled through the drawers beside the bed.<br />
<br />
"Humansss call me Black. Sssarlykien name too complexss." He finally found what he was looking for. It was a necklace made of teeth and bones. Sre had not bothered to touch it. Black carefully wrapped it around his throat, tying it. "Jermin leave thisss for me, sssaid it would presssent for human Yule. He dead now. I'll take. Will alwaysss remember. Crazy human. But good, kind. Alwaysss niccce." Then the Sarlykien peered at her. "You come in? Thisss your home now."<br />
<br />
Cautiously, Sre came in. She sat in the chair, looking at the Sarlykien that had to kneel in the middle of the room. "Have you lived out here for long?" she asked nervously.<br />
<br />
"Many yearsss. I come here to hunt. Out here to be alone. I sssee Jermin when I want to talk. Sssometimesss I sssee other huntersss. But not asss niccce. You know how to hunt?" His yellow eyes studied her.<br />
<br />
"No. I've never hunted before."<br />
<br />
For the next few hours, Sre explained how she had come to be here and how she had come upon Hero, who just curled up next to the fire. After listening silently, Black tilted his head at her.<br />
<br />
"Tomorrow, we hunt. I teach you everything. Hunt and make you clothesss. Go fish and learn to fight. You know thessse thingsss. I come back in the morning. You sssleep now, little human." He nodded to her, making his way out. Without another word, he vanished into the rain that had started to fall lazily.<br />
<br />
*************************************************************************<br />
<iframe src="http://banners.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/banners_index_pm_text_links_random?lang=english&pid=g243015-pct" scrolling="no" align="middle" width="300" height="20" frameborder="no" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0"></iframe><br />
<br />
Spring was in the air. Sre could smell it. It was still chilly but not so bad. At least not with her thick clothing and the luxurious cloak Black had taught her to make. He had shown her how to hunt, how to fish, how to skin, and how to sew. He had given her a stick and let her take a few free swings at him. Sre very quickly learned that Sarlykien didn't laugh. Their heads would rock side to side. So great had been his amusement at her attempts to harm him, he'd nearly made himself dizzy.<br />
<br />
But she had learned and fast. He said she had a talent unlike any he had seen in other humans. She had a keen instinct. He picked up on it and trained her to use it, trained her to pay attention to it. It had been grueling, but it had all paid off.<br />
<br />
Leaving the cabin, Sre smiled when Hero pounced at her from behind a tree. He had grown too big for the cabin over the winter. He could easily look down on her. He could almost look Black in the eyes. He respected the Sarlykien. And Black respected him. Even Hero had learned much. He understood more and more of what was said to him, learned to obey commands. As he was still small enough, he had come on their hunts, stalking along with them. Unfortunately, he often would leap out too soon, forgetting that he was suppose to be hunting, thinking only to chase his prey around to play with it.<br />
<br />
As the spring came, Black took Sre to the town that was a full day's walk from the cabin. He told her to keep her cloak tight around her throat. He did not like the thought of slavery any more than she did. He said it brought the worse out of humans. Sre couldn't help but agree with him.<br />
<br />
They spent the night near the outskirts of town before heading in in the morning. Black strode with great dignity into town. People greeted him, asking him how the game count was out in the woods, asking if he had heard any interesting stories. He only stopped when a small crowd of children swarmed him. Much to Sre's surprise, the Sarlykien had a tender spot for children. Over one shoulder he carried a load of furs, while on the other he carried a little girl who squealed with delight, the other children asking for rides.<br />
<br />
When they reached the tavern, Black gently placed the little girl down. He patted her head when she pouted before ducking into the building. Sre hesitated. She had lived too long in a tavern. But the Groggy Dragon Tavern didn't feel like the one she was used to. It was open and airy, and the sound of merriment and lilting song drifted out, along with a waft of something wonderfully spicy. Finally, Sre entered after Black.<br />
<br />
The Sarlykien was already at the bar, looking down at the tavern owner. He was short little man, shorter than Sre. She realized that he was a Balsothian, a race of dwarves. He boasted a thick beard, but a bald head, showing his age. He looked through the furs, a smile on his face.<br />
<br />
"Very nice, very nice, I'll take them all. Here you go, my dear friend." The dwarf leaned over, offering Black a small pouch of coins. Then he noticed Sre. "Why, who do we have here? Black, I didn't know you had an affinity for humans!"<br />
<br />
"Thisss isss a friend, nothing more. Sssre, thisss be Derikel. He isss a friend. He paysss bessst for the fursss." Black introduced them.<br />
<br />
"Only from you, my friend. Here, why don't you remove that heavy cloak...?"<br />
<br />
Sre stepped away from the little man. "No."<br />
<br />
It was all she needed to say. Derikel held up his hands, backing away. "No problem, no problem. How about you take a seat and I'll bring you both a meal? On the house. Think of it as a show of goodwill and friendship!" Derikel had them sit at the bar, turning to call into the kitchen. Not soon after, he brought out a plate of food that Sre couldn't help but gulp down the extra saliva. Derikel smiled kindly at her. "Eat up! Looks like you need it, my dear."<br />
<br />
After they had eaten, Sre cleaning her plate, Black thanked Derikel, leading Sre out of the tavern. He took her toward the market. This town was much bigger and more lively than the sleepy little town Sre had grown up in. There was much bustling and running about, jesters in the street, musicians, magicians, and other interesting characters. Dogs barked and children ran about underfoot. Sre stayed close to Black, not wanting to get lost.<br />
<br />
At last they came to the market street. Black stopped, turning to Sre. He took her hand and placed the bag of coins into it. "Thisss I give to you. Ssspend wisssely. The humansss here are very friendly. Do not be afraid. I come back later, when sssun ssstartsss going down." With that, he headed off further into town.<br />
<br />
A little nervous, Sre slowly made her way through the market. She peered at all the various things, useful and shiny, food and cloth and equipment. She didn't really know what she needed. A cloth vendor caught her eye. She went over, looking through the types of cloth, wondering what kinds of clothes she could make.<br />
<br />
"I think the blue cloth would go with your eyes." Sre looked up at the voice. A handsome young man leaned against the hutch of the bread saler next to the cloth vender. His warm brown eyes looked her up and down. He reached out a hand. "I'm Jasper Dukasen. May I know the name of the pretty lady?"<br />
<br />
Shocked for a few heartbeats, Sre shyly offered her hand in return. "Um, Sre." How silly that sounded. She had to curse herself.<br />
<br />
"Lovely name." Jasper took her hand and bent down to kiss the back of it. Sre's other hand slipped up to the thick clasp of her cloak, making sure it hid her collar even though the hood had fallen back. Jasper stood back up. "I still think the blue would accent your eyes. Or maybe this, it would go well with your hair."<br />
<br />
"Jasper! Get over here and help your old father! I'm not as strong as I used to be." Jasper's eyes rolled back into his head.<br />
<br />
"I'll be back in a little bit. Please excuse me." He went into the small bakery that was attached to the hutch and stand.<br />
<br />
With a smile, Sre decided to get the fabric that Jasper had mentioned. She then quickly lost herself into the crowd before he could return.<br />
<br />
By the time the day was over, Sre was tired. It had been a long time since she'd been around so many people and so much noise. Finding her way to the edge of town before the fields, she stood near a ceramic shop, peering in at the pretty plates and cups and sculptures.<br />
<br />
"Fancy finding you here." Sre turned to find Jasper standing by the street that led out of town toward a large house in the middle of a field of green wheat. He held several large bags in his hands. He smiled at her when she turned her eyes away shyly. "You'd slipped away before we could get to know each other better." He came over to Sre. Noticing that she didn't know what to say, he leaned forward, putting the bags on the ground. He reached in, pulled out a sweet roll. "I was going to offer you one before my father called me in to help."<br />
<br />
"Are you sure? Won't your father be mad?" Sre peered up at him, not wanting to take something that would get him in trouble.<br />
<br />
"Nah. At the end of the day, whatever we can't sell we bring home for the chickens and cows. I think it's better if it goes to you, though." He smiled again.<br />
<br />
Hesitantly, Sre took the roll from him. She took a small bite, surprised by how good it was. "Did you make this?"<br />
<br />
"I make most of the bread. My father is getting old and can't do as much anymore."<br />
<br />
"Sssre." Black's hiss startled them both. The Sarlykien melted out of the darkness into the light given off by the street lamp overhead. He peered down at Jasper with his penetrating gaze. The young man was taken aback.<br />
<br />
"While, I, uh, I guess I'll see you around, Sre. Safe travels." He offered a bow before picking up his bags and heading off toward his house.<br />
<br />
Black snorted after Jasper. Sre glared at him. "He was being nice!"<br />
<br />
"Hardly. He was interested in mating. He would not be so afraid of me otherwise. Now come, let's leave." Together, they headed into the woods. Sre turned to look back at the house in the middle of the field. Maybe Black was right, but she couldn't help to smile. Maybe she'd come into town again sooner rather than later.<br />
<br />
-the end-<br />
<br />
<p align=center><iframe id="geobanner" src="http://geobanner.adultfriendfinder.com/go/page/iframe_geobanner_custom?pid=g243015-pct&width=466&height=198&numpins=10&find_sex=2&looking_for_person=1&age=18-35&photo=1&thumb=portrait&varname=simple&page=registration&layout=5&banner_title_preset=1" width="468" height="200" frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" align="middle" scrolling="no"></iframe><br />Twistedhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/04696637134888290487noreply@blogger.com